2012-06-24 19:05:11 UTC
4fe6f5b272eb1 91.238.214.240 United Kingdom
YOUR
AND
PSYCHIC
HOW
TO
POWERS
DEVELOP
THEM
CHAPTER
XIV
"
Cl-AIltVOYANCE
!
Subjective Clairvoyance Clair voy iince Clairvoyance^
Tubes,
"
in
the
from
False
"
CHAPTER
What
Is
Sleep T
of Dreams
The
"
Dreams Hearing Is
"
Dreams
in
!
"
Dreams
How
"
Character
Phenomena
May How
"
Writing
Automatic
Gazing
Develop
to
mentally Experi-
to
Begin
"
Clouding Warnings
and
Two
Important Is
Received Writing
Accom-
nomena Phe-
"
More
"
Power.
the
XVII
Explanation Visions
"
14S
of
How
Visualization
and
"
Writing
Shell-Hearing
and
Crystal
"
Crystal -Gazing Develop the
Shell-Hearing
"
normal Super-
"
to
Power
"
Important
Advice.
CHAPTER
The
^hat
"
"
Dreams.
the Messages During the
of Occur
CHAPTER
What
Images Drcame
XVI
Automatic
Follow
to
Whirh
Spiritual
Dream-
Remembering
"
to Analyze Seeingand
"
141
Obtain
to
plished^The
How
Dreams
Cauaea
"
How
"
WREriNO
Rules
Crtstal
Uae
to
Dreams
of
CHAPTER
How
of "
How
Dreams
of
Perai stent Supernormnl
"
Induced
Adtouatio
Explanation
Direct ception Perand in Clairvoyance
Common
Interpretation The Symboliam
Somnambulism
-Control Clairvoyance
XV
Seven
The
"
ance
and How of Clairvoyance" Solved. The Myatery
Development
True
Diutinguish
X-Ray
"
Dream
The
"
Thought-Fonna
How We "See" and Exercisea" 'TolarizatJon"
Factora
Tr
"
Why
"
Developing
to
ance
Clairvoyance"
-Telepathic DiagnoEia Clairvoyant
"
"
C lairvoy
"
Clairvoyance
It
Objective Clairvoyance
"
Cataleptic
"
XVIII 156
Healiko Healing!" is Spiritual Energy Cosmic, Vital Explanation
sible the Cosmic
Energy
of "
Such
How "
Cures
"Healing How
Cures
Progressive
"
Are
Effected"
Miracles" Draw
to
Exercises
"
The
"
Poa-
Upon Funo-
CHAPTER
The
Coi/m'4TioN
XIX
Sensitiveness
or
164
DiBtinguish True from False ^The First Step" Progressive ExereiarB in Atmosphere" "PByehic Teats (or SenaitiveHcas Self-Devdopment More ours ColThe Expression of Impressions uid Emotions
How The
to
"
"
"
"
"
Recdved. CHAPTER
SX
Trance
172
Whnt
Is Trance? Light and Deep Trance Spirit Control Durinft Trance" The DilTerence Between Somnambulism Various Methods and Trance of Conveyini; Inlormation During Trance DilTerent Types of Control The Best Way to Enter Trance How to Experiment How Trance to Enter by Vourself with the Trance "
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
Early
Symptoma
Trance
of Rules to Follow Important DerelopiDg Exercises. "
Mediumahip" The Three CouditJouB to be Fulfilled "
XSI
CHAPTER
Inspirational Speaking
akb
Test-Messaoes
184
....
Coloura and Auras to Begin the Rostrum^How Their Interpretation How to Increase Your Power Important Rules Getting Help from Your Spirit Guides How to Follow to Receive Impressions. On
"
"
"
"
"
"
CHAPTER UoRz
XXII 191
Less De\'eloped Spirits
AND
The Conditions for Spirits Often Why Low "Evil" or High Spirits and their Helpful Meaaages cator CommuniSpirits Who Make the Best
StrnngerH Why Communication" Communicate
Often Communicate"
"
"
"Guardian a
!"
Houses Haunted Messages.
CHAPTER Obsession
and
Insanitt
and
"Pacta"
"
Possibly
conscious Un-
XXin 198
Magnptism
Poieooed
"
How
Spirits
Symptoms
Signals
"
DiaguoBlB
Treatment
and
Brighter
"The
Magnetic
Danger
"
Side
of
the
Concentration
What Power
How
"
Exercises
"
of
"
Value
centration^ ot Con-
The
Prayer
Dynamic "
in
Prayer
XXV
"FLtnD"
Human Nature
the "
Exietence
Life by
the "
Photographic
"
by the Human Fluid Proofs How Material Objects Become Eiterioriiation of SenBibility Fluid May ImpreM the Euman "
Fluid
"
Fluid
"
How Plates.
"Repercussion"
Fluid BxperimentB to of the How the Fluid to Magnetize "
of
Preserved
Human
of the Charged
222
Properties
and
Prove Water
215
SignifieB" The
CHAPTER The
Use the Treatmcot
to
Subject.
The Value Prayer Cures.
Mind
the
of
Obaeeaion
How
of
ther Fur-
"
Silence
and
really Concentration
"
Prevention
"
Precautions "
"
Early
XXIV
Silence"
"The
Link"
Spiritual
"
CHAPTER
Prater,
Mediumship
veriet
The
Important WnrningB and TTie Cure of Obsession
"
Advice "
Ub"
of Obaesaion
ObscBBion Mind
ObseBBion
"
Influence
"
XSVI
CHAPTEE Self-Projectioh Of
What
Bodies
"
the
Thought-Body
Possible
Thoueht-Forms May Be Selves Self- Projection
"
"
Is Composed"
Inner.
Finer
Dangers,
Overcome they are and How How Built L'p" How They ; the are Instructions for Projected Practical Further Directions Advice. and "
CHAPTER
XXVH
Apparitions What
Ib
Apparitions a "GhoBt"!^ Coinciding with Phantasms the Dead Ghosts that Touch! of Materialized Phantoms Phantasms by Thought Created Phantoms Information Which Impart Experimental Apparitions How Thought to Create -Forms,
Death"
"
"
"
"
"
"
CHAPTER
XXVIII
,am
Houses
Hacuted
243
HoUHea Thi' Explanation Telepathy And of H"uiit"d AHtral Atmosphere" Bodies and Thought' "Psychic Nature Figures Seen forms The Proofs of the of Reality Stances in Haunted Houaea Clairvoyant DiagHniiHPH Hnw *'Ciir*" Ha.unted in Haunted Houses How Haunted I of "Cure to EouseB. "
"
"
"
"
"
"
CHAPTER ThK
DlFFtCUUriEB
XXIS
COHUUmCATION
OF
i
Factors Affecting Communication Difficulties of the Spirit Why Many Messagea ore Trivial Communicating Influence of the Medium's Symboliun Organism "
"
"
"
Necessary
Difficulties of Nameo cations Communiand Dates After Death" Other Immediately Difficulties, "
"
XSX
CHAPTER
HtPNOTISM
AlTD
"
The
S
Mesiceribu
Hypnotism Mesmeriani and Remarkable Hypnotic nomena PheThe Fear of Hypnotic Suggestion
Difference Between Passes Suggestion and The
Power
"
"
"
Hypnotic Such ^ow to Overcome Minds The Prevention twit Warning" of
Being
Hypnotised
"
"
from Other An Impor-
"
of Hypnotic
Inlluence.
XXXI
CHAPTER Personal
Influence Influences
J
Maoneti8M
"The Inexhaustible Supply"" The Physical Factor" The MenUI Factor" The SplrituHl Factor How to Influence netic Others" The I'se of the Eyes" How to Develop the MagHow Prevent to Gaie Passes SuRgestiong and Helpful Application. the Influence of Others "
"
"
"
CHAPTER Pbophect
vs.
XXXII
PoRTUire Telling Law
1
Prophecy Is A Deflniand Why tion of Prophecy Explanation of Fortune Telling Why Fortune Telling Is Sometimes True Mediums not CanHistory Help TTiemselves Is of Prophecy^How
Mediums
the
"
What
"
"
"
"
"
Prophecy
Possible?
"
ScientificExplanation
of Prophecy.
Reutcarnation The
asd
Memory
CHAPTER
XXXIII
Eastehn
Philosopht
of Past
Live"" The IteaBuaa for Doubting Future" The Sjiiral or
cftrnalion Past and Wa Past "Remembi'r" Originate. "MemoricB" "
Lives
CHAPTER The
Ethics la
op
,^0*
284
Arguments
for Rein-
Reineamation -Life, Vortei of Life" How Where How Theie and
"
"
XXXIV
Spirituausm
it Right
292
Investigate Pujchic PhenomenaT cerning ConIb it Healthy nnci Error and Normal! Does Communication Retard ProgreBaionT Should the "Dead" Know Our Sorrows!The Ethical Teachings Should Mediums Accept of Spiritualism Money ^ to
"
traud Spirit
"
"
"
"
CHAPTER
What
Happens
Apteb
XXXV
Death
T
299
The
Mystery We Not Fear Should of Death" Why Death A Clairvoyant Deacription Formation of Death How It Feels to "Pass Over" of the Spiritual Body Novel Experiences on the "Other Side" How We Turn Back to Communicate How We Progress in the Spirit World. "
"
"
"
"
"
CHAPTER Bad
and
PEmxETED
Uses
op
XXXVI Spiritualism
306
Invocations An Are Performed Esplanation of Witchcraft" Devil Worship" The Eye"Vam"Evil How Attack Modem Vampirege They and Yourself from Evil InHaOccult and to Protect ow
How
"
"
"
g'res,
CHAPTER
Shares
Pitfalls
akd
Avoid
to
XXXVTI .
.
,
The Abuse Over-Negative Condition" 'Sixth of the Sense" On Changing Mediums Circles Sensitivity and Things a Psychic Should Avoid and Mediumship How from the False How to Distinguish the True Against Outside Influences The Value of to Guard "
"
"
"
"
"
Psychic
L
Development
to the
Individual.
CHAPTER
i
Phenoueha
Physical
PheDomeaa
How
"
Produced-
CoDtrotliog
Your
Testing First
Phenumena
Vital
How
to
Effect
of
"
the
iDstruinentB
"
How
Construct
the
for
Obtain
to
Vital
Power
the
Encrg; Light I
Begin"
to
the
Threads
Gathering
"
Circle.
the
CHAPTER
Spirit
-Uow Vital
-Duv Light
the
Traimferring
"
(rom
Energy
in How
"
"
Rays"
"Rigid
or
Power
The
"
and Physical
"
Externalized
"
Develop
to
Table-Tipping
"
Increases
Pheuomean
the
How
"
Contact
Power
the
Are
FbeDomena
Dark^
Physical
Willi
LevitatioDii
"
XXXVin
XXXIX 334
THOCGHT-PnoroGRAPHY
aud
How
Oevelopment
Your
Thought-
t"in
Thought-
"
How and Photographs
"Itadio(;raphH,"
Photographs
Them
Obtain
to
Photographs
"
How
"
Way
Another
"
to
Forms
Psychic
of
Ob-
Produce
to
Emotions.
and
XL
CHAPTER Materialization The
Marvels
uration
of
Is
alization Figures
Are
and
Means
"
Why
"
"
Begin
to
Phenomena
Ether
"
Kormn
Accompli Formed^
How
"
Some
How
"
MateriBli7.ation Success
Insure
to
II
I
a
The
of
Sensation
Some
Forms
the ures Fig-
Early
"
fiigna What
and Medium.
XLI
Stodies
Advanced
Cultivating erciaea tres
the
How
"
The
"
3
to
"Sixth Awaken
Importance
Sacred
Word
Sense"
Psychic
"
Respiration
The
Development
of
Power
Over
Animate
Inanimate
by
Power
Body
"
the
of
Will.
Breathing
7 the "Chakraa" or in the of Awakening Meditation" "CM" and
Spiritual
or
How
"
of "Cobwebs" Resemble the
CHAPTER
Maten-
How
"
Materialized
Development
The
tors FacTraDsflg-
and
"Repercussion"-
Clothes
Your
Necesury
Created
Are
lied"
The
"
ializatioD
"
and
Seeing
with
Cosmic
Vital
Right
Order"The
Internal
Any
Part of Consciousness
Matt"r
EiCen^
"
the "
Creation
YOUR
AND
PSYCHIC
HOW
TO
POWERS
DEVELOP
THEM
YOUR
PSYCHIC
HOW
BvEBT
is
TO
POWERS
DEVELOP
student of "psychics" "phenomena" of one or
more
leas "mediumistic,"
kind "
who
has experienced
another, or who desires to know how to or
and faculties so that the phenomena through him may be increased in power,
develop his own which
one
every
"
powers
come
in clearness and in excellence. It is quite possible to insure less mediumistic or or this since we are all more to our powers in order to cultivate psychic, and need only "
develop
them,
bring
and
them
to
ment Develop-
maturity.
to the charaeter will differ, aceording of the Those desire. desire we that who phenomena physical develop in one way; those who desire must phenomena
to
develop in another; writing must wish to become clairvoyant must develop in
obtain automatic
those who
stillanother, and
so
on.
PHENOMENA
SPONTANEOUS
To who
begin
"
let
me
state,
dreams,
which they do
phenomena
are
L.
or
few general hints to those in their spontaneitus phenomena
give
have experienced
waking
uhat,
:
who
a
have
experienced remarkable feel signify something but just These not spontaneous understand.
they
"
often the simplest types of mediumship,
2
PSYCHIC
YOUR
though
as
psychic
a
having
power,
iatic messages, powers
of fact they
matter
but
within
ourselves.
are
healthy
the
and
be
taken
the
excite induce
On
meat.
the other
lemon, fruits
these
are
to
obtain The
Do
mind
head,
so
to
constantly
wonder
brain.
you
If
difficulties later active
life, and,
yourself,
as
do, on.
what you
"
cleanse
in all healthy
in
the
is going
will
those
learn
on
surely
times about
on
much
outer
In short, you
between
juices of
the
the
phenomena.
think should little as possible. you
phenomena,
speak,
who
reflect You must
conditions.
orange
only for those determined are
are
too
or
much
larly particu-
plum,
to
tend
and
be exercised
should
since
and
too
eat
peach,
suitable,
study,
possible
"introspect"
not
pear,
disordered
a
of
often
psychio
all kinds,
of
precautions
in their
best
inner, mental your
the
not
ulants stim-
and true
not
alcohol
These
coffee.
should
liver
to
only
results
fruits the
as
these
serious the
hand,
upon
course,
the
subject
if possible,
imagination, are
may
which
or,
not
and
which
especially
act
Of
blood. who
are
"
stimulants
the
merely
It is essential
judgment.
applies
and
such
"
of
phenomena
quantity,
to tea
also
The
acid fruits, and
This
nerves
system.
medium-
so standard, the body remains
and
its
possible
at all, but
nervous
of
possible
of any
"manifestations"
phenomena
in
elear
altogether. but
with
obtain
highest
the amount
in all its forms,
who
drained,
not
tbe lowest
to
them
omit
the
mind
to reduce
true
it a point, tirst of all, to maintain
should make health at the physical energies
indication
an
the result of remarkable
are
All
this nature
that the
also
are
little to do
that is, they
"
1
POWERS
channels. your
to live outside
Do
world.
within your lead yourself
should when them,
own
lead you as
a
not own
into
healthy,
experience
applied
to
HOW
POK
CONDITIONS
If yoa
desire to obtain
longer
time
can
is egpecially one
of the
that
sensible, the
when person
I
he,
may
some
malicious to
pretending leading
you
that
the
but
merely
give
I
now
true
sound
messages,
the message
will insistent,
will sometimes
give
^m
Buty
you
urge
when untme
to do
to
you,
it
spirit at all, nation. imagisubconscious figure
the
yet
of
the
individual
or
certain
only
possibility
that
must
we
are
do
not
often not
stating who
cultivate
become
receives
which
are
this more
followed,
information.
things
has
be exercised
always
arc
lying
was
a
All
they
this that
I
advice,
it
possibility
further
and
If you received. find that messages
^M
even
or
the
spirit
coming
really
own
case,
advice
judgment
the
not
of your
is the
this
and
is that
more
you
is this
was
the product
habit, you and
saw
was
just
that
possibility
in reality
while
There
astray.
figure
such upon
advice,
be
that
the
really
spirit
would
judgment
own
further
you
in every
supposing
the
the
and
lying
and
Often given
is always
there
It
it would
your
were
for
gave
and
this advice
Even
you
mediu.iis
action.
not
is
rule
Suppose,
you
of
or
given.
be mistaken,
spirit
to
using
to
which
this This
of this
neglect
follow
to
without
appeared
to
you
development.
whether
was
advice
who
claimed
for you
and
progreas.
course
your
inquiring
without
and
to
be unwise
as
appeared
one
as
advice
certainly ease,
some
each
suffice, and
for the dangers
in their
on
hour
would
the
and
reasons
great
later
example,
lengthened
for
them
obtain half an
to
minutes
important;
experience
certain
be
gradually
and
minutes
ten
or
it is not
manifestations,
try
or
(20)
first five
At
DEVELOPMENT
certain
them
twenty
than
day.
sit for
to
advisable
DEVELOP
TO
and They
against
4
YOUR
own
your
those
know
It is for
this
how
be
only by
the
counsel
training
and
experience
during
these
one
of
in this subject of medium-
stages
early
messages.
help
and
the
advitre of
in these
the
by
settled
asking
believe
to
that
desirable,
is most
can
and
much
reason
long
has had
this
judgment,
of right
who
who
All
welfare.
exercise
POWERS
PSYCHIC
ship. THE
The
PROPEE
formation
proper
importance,
and and
drawn
your
into
should
years
of
ten
to
six
They
utmost
of the
excellence
are
personalities
best
The
environment.
the following
closely obeying
It
cabinet. a
kept
flat
than
two
the
on
hours,
invocation
or
may
not
be
to
so-called,
floor. and
short
followed
one
case
is desirable
"battery,"
The not
earnest
by
be
should
slow
accompanied
join
circle
prayer
half
should
and
quiet
by
singing,
in
feet
last
be more
hour.
begin
music,
to
order
should
not an
table, enters
party
hands,
should
less than
and
a
round
the
and
fifty
gentlemen
the
of
circle. to
twenty
sit alternately
in
a
constitute from
average
should
room,"
usually
half
these,
They
the
an
on
Of
ladies. round
persons
range
age.
form
or
the
the
"
From
the
is of
helpful
and
by
CIECLE
circle
not
"aura"
THE
:
rules
or
or
whether
be obtained
results may
half
of the it depends
upon
phenomena,
OP
FORMATION
An
the
which
proceedings, may
to the
according
or the experience of wish of the "controls" forming The be light the circle. those subdued, should but darkness be permitted, not absolute should unless instructions Avoid to dark that are strict given effect.
expressed
"
stances,
if possible, at all times!
1
TO
HOW
THE
VALUE
DEVELOP
OF
FLOWERS
It is advisable to have flowers in the seance room, is as their presence whenever possible, said to attract in a The "spirits" manner. spirits peculiar say that flowers Plenty of fresh air as "lights." they see these be allowed to enter the seance If any room. member of the circlebe ill,he or she should not be permitted to sit in the circle until well again. should
A
developing
since this room
circle should tends to become
in the
meet
same
' '
room,
' '
mediumized,
or
soaked
with magnetic influences, given off by the sitters. The chairs on which the members of the circle sit should be or
wood
cane-bottomed
generally inadvisable.
the use of upholstered chairs is The table round which the members
;
be free from
of the circle sit should chair and,
on
as
sits must be free from already said, all cushions which
the medium
ATMOSPHERIC
Atmospheric
changes play
or
cane or
The wood,
upholstery.
CONDITIONS a
great and important
in all mediumistie conditions. The as the better the phenomena,
rainy days, littlecan
metal.
dryer a
be obtained.
rule.
During
part
the
atmosphere,
On
damp,
a
thunder
phenomena occasionally take place. is better than that o" lower levels,and rarefied air for that reason a house on the side or even the top of a startling
storm,
High,
high mountain to hold stances.
high
an
One
should be selected, if possible, in which Failing this,select a house which has as
altitude as possible. member of the circle must,
undertake
to conduct
the "spirits" when
by universal consent,
the proceedings
they appear;
; to converse
to arrange
with the sitters
YOUR
6
in their proper
without
otherwise the
and
the
adjust
followed
the
necessary
circle
quired, of light re-
amount
be
must
word
question; destroyed,
will be
to
places, His
etc.
POWERS
PSYCHIC
once,
at
"harmony"
fail to
will
and
as
obtain
good
results. Excitement
one
of
be
the
all its forms
in
develop
circle
to
next
placed
a
instructions
unless
the
way
is
power
do
to
not
received
he
should
medium, so.
"
In
this
at
one
foeusaed
and
concentrated
If
avoided.
power, mediumistic fully developed
more
are
be
should
point. MISUSE
Never
to
attempt
If you
intelligences
to
the
room
soon
as
in
is not
or
the
so
cool
"spirits"
to
situated
the
best
those
who
that
is present
who
likely to develop advice when instructions
is
This
alone.
a.s
and
join
kept
the
natural,
in fact!
in spiritualism
circles, but
may
and
do
in mind.
so
wish some
unless
phenomena
help
can
carefully
visibly present if they had would
unwise,
rule
You
As
in thi.s way.
cannot
who
heated.
were
Be
interested
a
that
courage received, enin a natural
them
you
are
as
See
week.
been
to
form.
understands
required. are
them
results
they
a
unduly
if they
in bodily
earth
will get
to
possibly
will
possesses.
have
talking
would
you
Speak
room.
of
by
purposes!
lying
other night, at most,
is not
and
the
as
medium
twice
even
first manifestations
voice,
Many
or
Every
the
returned You
too
the
he already
frequently.
be held,
sittings
ADVICE
circle, and
mediumship
flittoo
not
should
tone
your
RPIRIT
for worldly psychic-power will invite mischievous and
use
do, you
lose what Do
OF
which can
give
are
to
velop deone
are
good
if the following If you
can
pro-
1
HOW
vide
yourself do
to
chair
and
not
Sit inside
80.
to
feelings,
here,
exaggerate
legs
creak, do They may
to
chair
If your
flaence.
not
be due
OP
SYMPTOMS
For
much
nothing begin and
first few
the
buzzing a
become
to
seems
lights and air at
spots
the
inside
something in spirals.
The
body
out
break
These Very
are
often
but
if this
will
as
trne
a
of the
into
they
a
profuse
first sensations are
period
mediumship
head
not
be
vanish, of
and one
The
the
a
of the
on
breaking
sea
round
and
at
round
this point.
mediumship.
the first few
subject will
that
the whole
unpleasant
or
subject.
in the
or
sensation
of oncoming
character
in the
experienced
perspiration
the
Tiny
appear
sometimes
for
arms,
heart.
the
and
and
together
respiration
of the
is going
pleasant
passed,
head,
of the brain,
heard
head, the hands
the
rule
be
lightness
and
in front
as
sounds,
persona
the
spots,
feet
the base
on
may
sea-shore,
in
is sometimes
"swishing"
plexus;
upon
or
in-
notice
psychic peculiar
does
dark
two
pressure
of the head
probably
legs.
so
or
or
one
of
the
or
causes.
in the hands
and
and
light,
and
peculiar
the top
A
once.
feet
the
will
experienced
slower,
distance
a
A
solar
in
too
spiritual
normal
very
of numbness
sense
sometimes
you
though at
almost
Do
MEDTOMgHIP
evenings
is sometimes
with and
of
develop
to
ONCOMING
your
have
tingle
to
to perfectly
interest,
to
states.
to
down
pressions im-
whatever
mental
happen
advisable
comfortable
imagination
these
put
very
attention
to your
should
a
Note
let your
or
be
on
particular
less than
no
it would
the cabinet
Pay
you.
7
thoroughly.
relax yourself
free play.
DEVELOP
"cabinet,"
a
with
eome
bodily
TO
weeks,
sensations then
another.
develop
YOUR
GETTING
here
Just medium
desire
and
to
obtain
a
been
Soon
his
the
noticed,
kinds.
He
speak,
and
from
feels
direction develop
and
As
sometimes
before
him,
down, a
"moods"
heard,
and
rule,
these clouds
though
vapour,
they
become
solid, until they this however
cool
very
to be
built up
and
able irrit-
and
cannot
are
to
seem
some-
times form
moving
irregular
SIONS
directions
physical
to
breezes
himself head
alt
so
in up
motion.
of the consistency
become
more
and into definite forms.
AND
of
more
Of
EXPERIENCES
the subject may this phase of the development his hands face breezes blowing and upon
various
sticky
the
turning
in time
have
later.
EARLT
At
cloudlike
may
of
of
psychic
erratic he
masses
appear
line.
development
to the
a
soon
very
"skinned,"
in
with
whatever
been
buzzinga
about
ever
impressions
become
and
sit for
influences
which
twisting
round
has
may
is
he
unless
to
exposed He
Peculiar
understand.
and
!
He
for the first time that
note
susceptible
now
other
early
if his mind
o"
purpose
might
early
these
would-bft
developed
some
the
subject may
he is
that
every
space
to
might
he
in
medium
after
as
but
he
themselves,
is peculiarly
mind
the
mediumship.
of
if he
whereas
however,
mediumship:
phase
in this matter,
striking
return,
that
state
materialization,
presented into
To
obtain
nothiag;
phenomena
EKSULTS
to
particular
endowed
develop
BEST
at first sit for the express
not
any
cultivating
naturally
THE
it is advisable
should
may
POWERS
PSYCHIC
breezes whieh
"
in character.
sensation
on
He
may
his hands
appear
to
feel from
be perfectly
also experience and face as though
a
peculiar
cobwebs
HOW
cobwebby
9
over
think, to mediums
many
DEVELOP
This the bare skin which is exposed. and is not limited,as sensation is very commoii,
applied
were
TO
who obtain materialization.
COLOURS
VOICES
AND
In the early stage of the development, mediums very hues in space often see colours of various shades and before them. They are unable to tell whether or not
these colours have to possess
seem
like
something many
psychics
living
or
are
also
vagae
they which
see
images may
definite shape
or
outline; they
odd, irregular shape of their own; large blot of ink. At this stage also
a
faces of friends and relatives,either justas they are falling asleep or as they see
dead,
awakening
They
any
an
in the morning many or
hear
strange
"
more
faces.
clearly outlined. voices, speaking
"
usually the former. These may be mere
Instead of the faces and the first thing
these voices generally say is the name of the subject himself. After this the voices may become more
and more clear and intense, but such phenomena should be permitted only at stated times, because if they are be experienced, allowed to develop whenever they may figures Many trouble may odd and grotesque result. and shapes may present themselves to the mind's eye at These shapes may be highly this stage of development.
coloured or may be almost colourless,seeming to be made yet soaiehow separated from this in outline. of the air itself, Many rule
a
of these images are symbolic, though as a few of them are recognizable. More often tbey
figures, such as roses, outlines of patterns such as may be seen on the circles, wallpaper and occasionally weird and horrible images flaabinto the mind, to be gone again the next in.stant. represent
curious
patterns
and
YOUR
POWERS
PSYCHIC
U"fPLEASANT
If these ter
it
to
see
his brain
to
time
no
ponder
occurrences.
day-dreaming or
and
should
never
allow
the
He
should
absent-minded.
as
and it
thorough
soon
If he
control.
development early
between
for
a
unpleasant
does
this
wear
oiiEi and of the development
of those
inclined
to
they
them,
so
experience
in the who
during
it under to
sit for
that
these
develop) at
good
any
will stage
the
they
They
new
person,
fail to has
and
that
realize
and
strange
gone
beyond
to
the
feci bound
they
that
their
of
so
usually
manifestations
stages
unaccountable,
meet
developed
of the
early so
are
phnenomena
psychic
seems
.so
of the average
been
personality,
to have
refuses
importance
the
remarkable,
one
tention objective at-
his whole
IMAGINATION
develop
Everything
telling!
has
AND
who
receive
tell it to every
his
passive
of mediumsbip.
exaggerate
mediumship.
means
all
will find
holds
advice
EXAGGERATION
Many
by
(should they
sj-mptoms
leave
and
to become
as
he
keep
should
avoid
focus
he
these unpleasant
upon
so
should
anything
things
this, and
time,
short
he
cultivate
his eyes,
on
possible
mind
interest, in short., and were,
sleep.
Third,
practical
he
all he
of he
of
dwell
The he
Second,
Fourth,
and
Fifth,
First
ways.
little as
as
eharae-
instantly.
checked
plenty
obtains
unpleasant
health.
character. of this unpleasant busily occupied in material,
himself
an
in several
hia physical he
that
be
should
this
up
exercise
should
they
do
may
build
should
develop
manifestations
at this time
subject
EXPERIENCES
to
it loses nothing every
througli
medium
these
same
"
now but
stages,
early
In
before! be
must
these
occur,
amplify
these
a
blurred
the
instantly
it might is This the
very
in
point
WHY
If
quite
HOW
obtain to
not
careful
This
of
is
following entitled
do
you
the
as
but
a
street.
You
face you
saw
matter
of
resemblance
to
to
serve
will
MAY
POWER
real
BE
you
fact, him.
explain
LOST
sensitiveness be
this will
be
mnst
if you
for
them,
and
you
will make
him
in yours,
a
work
the
press
will gain
do
you
that
you
very
will are
replaced
by
the
see
by
the
that
him
might
you
could
he
yourself,
but they they
no
will
will
no
you
his longer
utter more
will be
too
him
to
you
any
product
for
lose the
lucidity. upon
in that
and other
very
be dictated the
speak
sphere have
his
but
in it he
much,
even
from
curiosity, own
for
will
derive
personal
he will
Deleuze,
make
in 1813,
appeared
somnambulist
nothing;
leave
may
which by
you
the subjects of your
inspirations,
that
phenomena,
from
which
It is possible
than
the
on
cousin
Magnetism"
not
advantages
itself to you;
presents
imagination. overexcited as truth, well known, you
"Animal
if yon
face
an
quotation
"Do
pose sup-
the least
the
acquire,
a
aai-s;
all recognition.
YODH
such
lose
to
products
and
while,
exaggerate
possibly
beginning
excited
own
question.
AND
you
facts
Thus,
case,
simple
of your
inclined
conclusion
borne
the
you
extend
a
"
years
to
your
cousin,
have
not a
the
your
of
is
of
meet
to
come
that
was
you
between
phantasies
beyond
outline
day
next
the
them
in yourself
pheaomena
which
facts
beyond
distinguish
to
and
imagination,
11
progressed
earefiil
really
which
has
observing
very
DEVELOP
TO
all case
introduce resources
eloquent
courses, dis-
by the external of
his
recollec-
YOUR
12
tions
Lis vanity
and
from be
cannot
The
estimate
doubtleas
has
not
will
the
re-enter
The
wandered.
rouse
will also
you
two
states
confounded."
student, be
he
which
Perhaps
all is lost, he
then
1
POWERS
of his imagination.
or
circle
PSYCHIC
careful of his
who to
progress
own
cultivates preserve
raedjumship a
phenomena. rapidly
and
clear
head If
he
favorably.
should, and does,
a
fore, theremodest he
will
CHAPTER "HARMONIOUS
II CONDITIONS"
ourselves in any way whatever, we desire certain "conditions," in order to bring our powers and If we are faculties into play to the best advantage.
Ip
we
exert
intellectual
free from
feat of physical strength, of desire to be spiritual achievement, we and worry, distraction and irritation
to perform
undertaking
or
care
any
"
be enabled to centre and focus the whole of our energy in the channel desired. It is the same with
to
tcediumship.
FOR
CONDITIONS
THE
to
OF
PSYCHIC
POWERS
tion: of Geneva, writes in this connec-
Professor Flourney, "As
EXERCISE
the influence of
various physical
and
mental conditions upon the exercise of mediumship, my in condemning as absocorrespondents are unanimous
lote hindrances
or
of phenomena,
at
least grave all such
obstacles to the production
causes
as
physical exhaustion,
disturbing emotions, uneasiness, absorbing thoughts, fatigue, enervation, etc. The conditions required for the successful exercise of mediumistic the powers are same as for the voluntary exercise of any other power, "
a
state of good
absence
of
etc.
care,
health,
good
Many
nervous
humour,
equilibrium, calm, the sympathetic
surroundings,
insist upon
moral elevation, purity of conduct, noble aspirations, altruism, etc., saying that these things strengthen mediumship, while the lower "
sentiments such
as
cupidity, pride, jealousy, etc. 13
are
the
YOUR
14
cause
physical
have
do
who
not
are
If
trickery.
fraud,
they
conditions be
not
be.
should ditions"
we
be
must can
or
own
able
always
etc.t"
physical
them same
"Why
they
and
the
fact
or
sonata
hour!
that
progress,
shaken, of
the
with
in
a
room,
etc.
as
chemical conditions,
about
consideration laws
easily
and this.
prove
art
any
artist who
instructions
paints,
to
compose
a
going and flurry is constantly desk the artist works the at which
children
just
time,
noise
room,
same
or
see
not
phenomena,
psychic
can
in
do
fuss
into
exercise
other
half-anpicture, within wonderful is in that during all the time the work
paint
Suppose
table
a
at
any
take
We
composer
musical
him
seat
and a
any
at
ail this
"conditions"
Take
these
conditions
"con-
its
any
effects
fail to
different.
are
has
sceptics
produce
can
the
But
nature,
Many
as
granted, these
what
just
"
of
this, any be
doubtless,
produce
produce
laws
one
mit per-
practice
should
to know
laws
laboratory!
physical
human
to
the
they
Beyond
medium
psychic
that
permit
Mediumship,
powers. of the inner They say : "If you
this. you
its
"
etc."
are
Do
continually you
1
of Spiritualism demanded by
reason
allowed.
by the conditions required for the medium alone is the
that
effect,
fasting,
laws
the
for the
absurd,
should
propitious
"conditions"
the
the
a
insisted
CONDITIONS
understand
often
have
ventilation,
FOB
that
contended
mediums
have
good
NECESSITY
Those
Others
conditions
silence, semi-obscurity,
"
POWERS
loss of power.
of much
certain
PSYCHIC
think
running that,
under
in
in the
on
is being
and such
out eon-
1 CONDITIONS'
'"HAEMONIOnS ditions,
be in either music or art could masterpiece Could a sonnet a under such poet compose
a
produced!
as
refined,
of the genius or
pretend
their any
powers,
they
so
to
contend,
mentioned which
the
by
means
all
feel
may
medium
be granted,
that
probable
be fulfilled,
must
above
no
harmony
of
is only
day
but
or
attractive
the
most
ridual, there
is
surrounds distance
outward
mental
blend
been
an
with
and
as
been
any
others
These
must
conclusion Have
us.
no
we
advanced
to
we
or
halo
from
the
If these
psychic sheath,
or
body
and
emotions auras
then
and
could
they drawn
define.
this fact, indi-
each
atmosphere
whicli
extending with
physical
some
the and
if they sympathetic, have attraction, leading
are we
that
explain
the
serve ob-
all felt,
not
varying
"
Thia
we
what
felt either
that
reason
life.
person.'",
We
to us7
a
another,
mediumship,
spiritual
certain
"aura"
like
have
is that, surrounding
temperament,
health. one
for
probable
him
individual
mental
repellant
have
theories
psychic
not, it is highly
are
of successful
meeting
inwardly
repulsed
or
all will be obtained.
at
all around
upon
well
under if they
humbugs!
and
required.
its logical
to
carrying every
Many
that
ALL-IMPORTANT
physical,
immediately
are
phenomena
is the keynote
Harmony
or
further,
for if they
HARMONY
were
them,
as
to
able to exercise
the successful exercise of mediumship direction, the essentials which in any
power
tions produc-
want
frauds
therefore
are
subtle,
therefore, be
should they
as
these
of
absurd,
mediums
whenever
And
conditions!
fail to do For
that
contend
How
man.
of
any
as
of
exercise
delicate,
as
disturbed
easily
The
not!
could
is assuredly
power
roediumistie as
he
Certainly
conditions T
YOUR
16 in many
As
correct.
generally
at first sight;"
have
we
exist,
conditions
"love
to
cases
instinctive
the poet
MENTAL
Next
POWERS
PSYCHIC
opposite
dislikes which
are
:
said
HARMONY
harmony
to physical
if the
comes
harmony,
mental
and
field for observation and experiment. wide ments All Spiritualists know that persons of certain temperais
here
a
be
must
better
class
finer
be
fiippant,
the
and
in
adjusted
to
the
etc.
our
the
the
Such
obtained.
unduly
ever, this, how-
to
addition
points
mental
be
if
circles,
arrogant,
In
subtle
more
serious
are
phenomena
frivolous,
the
sceptical,
must
of
include
persons
from
excluded
harmony
of mental
It is advisable,
scales.
having more whenever possible, to bring together persons less the same or point of view, interests and sympathies.
Sympathetic
people
the extremely is,
always
intellectual
better phenomena
obtain
In the
ones.
latter,
the
mind to build up
hard,
to speak,
than
unyielding, and tends itself and a the medium, wall or barrier between which it is difficult or impossible for the latter to break even so
We
through.
have
were mediums individuals of
critical
type
abundance more
and
known to
unable the of
of striking
congenial
obtain
on
the
same
all occasions
and,
they
manifestations
in
cases
results at
any
whereas
so
could
to
which all for speak, an
obtain
for the sympathetic
natures.
EXCESSIVE
At
several
intellectual
very
mind,
of
time, is to
GRAVITT
estreme
be
gravity
avoided.
and
Everj
seriousness person
who
"HARMONIOUS
CONDITIONS
luvestigates spirilualisiashould see to it that he preserves humour, throughout his sense of and his continued contact with, and interest in, the things of this world. If he does not do this, he is liable to become unduly by
the messages whieb are the given and startling and at first sight almost appalling fact that communication with the spirits has been departed really of the established! If he does
and
swayed
to
overbalanced
him,
by
not preserve his balance and
he is liableto become
not
common
only unduly
sense
at such times,
credulous but
to "fly off the handle"
even
his mind
altogether, and may become Be actually unhinged. keep to the "Compartments" careful, therefore, of your in
instances
some
and not allow your interest watertight, as it were, for the "things spiritual" to overflow and swamp your
mind
interest in things material. SPIRITDAL
Next which
we
HARMONY
and harmony, in the formation of all interest would include au
to spiritual sjTnpathy
come
important
is perhaps most
of successful circles. This in spiritual things, aspirations, benevolence,
sympathy, less tolerance, turn more religious of mind, and the ability to see things from the standpoint of another, in its broadest sense. It is the this being sympathy a
or
blending together of
nuuiber of temperaments of this constitutes the successful circle. The a
character which for this harmony reason
tuning
be
and delicate adjustmentof conditions
readily enough by a reference to the not only of the mental but of the physical phenomena world. For instance, if you set into vibration a tuning fork, this will emit a note of a certain pitch, another may
'
seen
fork, distant many
feet from
the first; will in*
is
YOUR
stantly the
in unison
vibrate But
other.
the
thousand
tuning
but
of them
physical
beings
way
This
corresponds
to
though
two
no
approximate
mental
AND
sympathetic And
other.
individuals
of the
and
elevated from
the
not
to
this not
the
be stated case,
Moral
the
in
relations
saying
that
circle, and
the
aspirations
to it "spirits" as
vibrations in contact
come
self. it-
with
there are exceptions spirits. Certainly, law but is the the general rule ; above
justice existed not
here
to
the
of
same
the
evil
every
may
to
one
old
circle will attract the
most
spirits of those
an
tone
circle will, in fact, only
and
which
that
the
who
the
incarnate
it, is high,
composing
side, having
other
The
good
pure,
If the
be
applied
is
and,
those
would drawn
and
There
doubtless
individual, alike,
when
human
two
no
the
most
rate ;
certain
of vibration
of spirits
spirits
over. passed Like," attracts
"Like
and
own
and
of
true
have
who
as
our
say,
the
if this is true
between
certainly
realms.
a
at
nearest,
be
this life, it is doubtless
is;
more
spiritual
absolutely
the
would
and
to
personality
other
the
VffiRATION
so
be
from
phenomena,
definite rate
can
tion vibra-
harmony
essential
and
room
the
to
a
and
the
drawn
is said to vibrate
the
each
how
us
in material
This
respond,
analogy,
crude
"pitch,"
alike.
will not
at
adjusted
in any
individual
are
are
will respond
in the
own
forks
to
one
attuued
around
HARMONY
this is his
are
placed
true,
iB it true
Every
two
pitch, they forks may be
will show
world,
if this be
and,
if the
right
firat.
of the
POWERS
the tuning
unless
precisely
none
PSYCHIC
Law
in broad
we
in
terms
might
contend
the
Universe,
held
true.
as
that
and
all in its sway.
no
For, such
thing
Chance
that But
were
we
know
"HARMONIOUS tliat this is not heart
our
the
CONDITIONS"
ease,
of hearts that beauty,
foundation
stones
""We
rightly suppose
might
truth,
that
and
upon
a
draw
motives, would from the great
HOW
method effectually for
make
which
you
is
as
deep
exercise,
Tea aneh
strict
who
are
and
become
are
coffee
measures
not
THE
in
some
advised
or
enter
into
be Of
course
lar particuabundance Many
this object in from alcohol. quarters;
but
for
those
only
OF
KEYSTONE
such
in any
individual
allowing youl
in
perfection, spiritual by one followed is a who
THE
it for
Preserve
a
a
measures
cannot
case.
ARCH
"
never
and
body
baths.
abstainers
cheerfulness, altruism, and fear banishing as point-of-view, and
an
with
Cultivate
Devil,
perfect
advanced
individual
circle. an
taking
most
these
of
physical by paying
frequent
and
usually
necessarily
member of a large fail to benefit
about
debarred
are
for
the
by
and
one
should
vegetarians
also
striving
need
You
and
also non-smokers
and and
diet,
CIRCLE
of
possible
breathing
spiritualists have view,
follows: as
the
spirits Spiritualism of
fit yourself
to
member
this is brought
;
to
attention
a
A
FOR
follow
should
wholesome live
TOURSELP
becoming
circles
and
the history
best
and loving
fact."
FIT
you
vestigator in-
highest
helpful
them
the
ease
serious-minded
the
only
And
the
TO
The
as
to
by
the
is built,
universe
this is in every
formed
in
justiceare
and
this
that
view
beyond.
this to be
proves
of
in
feel assured
we
truth,
which
circle
havJDg
as
iDBsmuch
moment
sane
a
simple, you
some whole-
would to
religious
the
dominate balance,
and
for
prejudiced lifted up, "Under do
in
endeavour the
not
things
elevated
;
naturally
spiritual,
keep
supporting,
This
it,
is the
above keystone
self-perfection.
even
cultivate all
no
your
true
of
the
mind
Davis
said, If
mind." an
how
matter
Jackson
an
sympathy
cultivate
Keep
be.
may
Andrew
possess
and
others,
of
as
and,
to
possible
it
narrow
circumstances
sympathy.
and
way
every
point-of-view
and
all
POWERS
PSYCHIC
YOUR
20
insight
benevolence
arch
erected
you
into
and to,
CHAPTER AND
FEAR
We
are
our
own
more
any
other
He
nothing!
Were
them. that
him
the ;
fears have
has he
that the
were
at
is not
only
nothing) double
standpoint
the condition
created
gives fear
have us
a
he
we
:
are
them, come
very
a
the
very
a
nature
for
worry coming
he
experiences
of such
and
before
moment,
feared
groundless,
to
woul^J find came
rarely
to
actuwhich he ally he that needn't
all.
faith
useless
(for
saves
the
In
upon
As
upon
had him.
Job
said, "That He
me."
conditions
while,
harmful
the first place, it helps to induce
fearing. come
it vents prefrom this
that
reason
it is actually
but
I greatly feared has certain and dreaded
never
the majority
create
fears
his bridges
wrecks,
fe:ab
Pear
We
perfectly
all his
majority of
them
been
reflect for
things
through
feared
had
crossed
to
terrible
went
have
IT
BANISH
In psychic vestigation insuffer! which we from fear than have suffered people depressing emotion ; but, in nine cases
subject has
the
and
TO
enemies.
greatest
of ten. these
out
HOW
the ills from
of
from
III
so
he not
much
done
Professor
thought that so,
he they
William
which about doubtless would James
in which good illustration of the way its own brings fulfilment. He about
sometimes "Suppose I am in that, for example, says: climbing have into a the ill luck to work the Alps and myself is by a terrible the only escape position from which
YOUR
22
Being
leap.
ability to
and
confidpncc
misa
my
aim,
of fear I feel that
mistrust
it would
foothold
my
this
is
elearly is
one
the
be
in
a
roll into
preliminary
of its object.
There
for
right,
and
you
shall
The
only
difference
be
again
part
then
of
cases
case
dom wis-
for
where you
and
'Doubt,
shall
you
believe
to
this
yourself.'
for
right,
is, that
In
'Believe
save
shall
1
then,
conditions
are
verification. you
that
desires, for the belief
one
what
emotions
trembling, and of despair, I
abyss.
class) the
impossible.
tion assump-
why
moment
the
immense
own
an
last, exhausted
at
the
upon
not
without
suppose
experience,
myself
an
act
hope
been
contrary
indispensable
its
creates
to
sinful
is to believe
realization
shall
of
what
or,
dence evi-
but
have
predominate,
that
and
one
the
of
faith
long
the
on
previous
launching
and
(and
be
by
unverified shall hesitate so
miss
that
no
I shall
that
sure
perhaps
would
suppose
and
me
tcet to execute
my
subjective emotions But
it sueeessfuily,
make
nerve
I have
experience,
perform
in myself
and
POWERS
similar
without
of my
those
PSYCHIC
perish,'
is greatly
to
your
advantage." lesson to be drawn obvious or not fear the unknown should If you had to do so. just cause The
you
to
the
experience
very
from unseen
do,
this, is, that
you
until you
have
it will
predispose most
you
manifestations
dread. EVIL.
In
the
pressing lowers
second effect
the
performing
rational
OP
EFFECTS
place. upon
respiration any
UPON
FEAB
Fear
has
and
doubly
serious, rational
common-sense
train
BODY
destructive
It depletes
body.
the
a
THE
of
incapacitates
work
or
the
and
de-
vitality, you from
carrying Fear, thought.
on
any
there-
1
FEAR
AND
HOW
BANISH
TO
IT
23
fore, is certainly to be avoided, for "it helps nobody But, the reader, may and harms everybody." object, "I cannot
control my fear so easily,it is a thing beyond power, I do not pursue fear, it pursues and overtakes To a certain extent, this may be true.
my me."
There
tive instinckinds of Fear, the unreasoning the couscious, reflective fear. The former
two
are
fear, and
is
lowly relic of our higher We the animals. a
as
ancestry,
is shared
and
cannot
in and is over rule, is only momentary have the impulse to flee,etc., which we
a
by
all
help that, but sueh fear, few
a
stants, in-
demands
"
immediate
be expression, but this instinctive fear may Our reason overcome by the mind. tells us. upon second have no cause to fear, and we thought, that we stop abashed and ashamed of ourselves. This is not the fear we have to which corrhat, as a rule, since it is bodily rather than mental, and of short duration. KIND
THE
The and
OP
should learn to
we
PEAB
fear i.ithat which
conscious, mental
which
TO
PE.*H
We
cure.
bothers
are
ub
sufBciently
in the understanding
in civilization and advanced things spiritual to know that all is natural. Even
supernatural. natural
event,
event,
and
But
of
a
of
a
we
though for
if
to
a
spirit returns it may not be a
this
common
stranger
coming
in this way,
be afraid of it when
should flesht It is the same spirit, body, in the other physical "
ethereal body.
Of what
or
a
nary ordi-
we
should we dearly beloved friend or relative, or us
that is
us,
"supercall it normal." be afraid of the spirit
reason,
why
to
of ia
Nothing
in case
case
than
more
any
coming one
the spirit
even
to
us
in the
possessing
animating
i.sthere to be afraid?
only
a
an
Spirits
24 are
YOUR but human
PSYCHIC
beings, such
POWERS
as
ourselves.
here and now, justas much as in fact, human are, beings who
we
ever
We
are
will be.
spirits Spirits
havi; pas-scd tbrough a "death" certain experience, called and, as Professor Minot Savage said, "They are justfolks." Why, therefore we
should
be afraid of them T TOE
POWEBS
OF
DAKKNESS
reflection and, by due and the will, not to be afraid of exercise of the reason but happenings, and be sueh rather to accept them thankful for them, and to treat them either as scientific We
happenings and help.
It is true
to
school the mind
must
as
spiritual events of great significance In either case, there is truly no cause to fear. that in the case of many persons, darkness or
brings with it a peculiar sense of dread, which is experienced by nearly all children and which is to a certain A dog will go to the extent shared by many animals. Even peer in and slink away. of a dark room, insects often refuse to go into dark places. The cat door
alone
seems
"ghost
to
enjoythe
uncanny
darkness, and we know lovers," while dogs are be that there is more
It may
sensation which accompanies that cats are proverbial
the reverse! truth in this belief than
know that the orthodox devil was realize. We "The King of the Powers of Darkness." and as all evil things are a.ssociated with that state. On the Light of the other band, Jesus was said to he "The many
known
World"
and "
of by Mr. "The
light always
accompanied festations spiritual maniit does today. The expression made use Hamlin Garland some years ago in his book as
Tyranny
of the Dark"
certain foundation.
There
are
may,
therefore, have
a
perhaps "principalities
FEAR
AND
HOW
TO
which can operate more llian in the light, but
and powers" in the dark
IT
BANISH
25
freely and fully only if they are
allowed to do so by the fear and the attitude and mind We that, o" the person experiencing them. remember in "Pilgrim's Progress," the travellers were repeatedly to them so long as warned that no harm could eome And we rethey faced their spiritual enemies. must member the words of the greatest of all psychics, "Resist
the devil and he will fleefrom thee." All we have to do, therefore, in order to prevent the domination of any evil thought or power is to fight it, resist it, meet
it strongly and
courageously
and decision and it will melt before your dew before the rays of the morning sun. EVn,
ness calmattack like
EMOTIONS
Fletcher, in his littlebook
Mr. Horace
with
on
"Happiness"
fear, which he fear-thought." "Fearexpression of thought," according to this author, is "The self-imposed or perm itted suggestion of inferiority. It is both selfsays
some
very
defines
as
a
and
cause
things
good
regarding
"an
effectof selfishness. It is the tap-root
an
of eviL"
The body is
a
mirror Perhaps reflected.
are
morbid mental disastrously on Mind fear
Upon
or
muscles
the most
conditions the human
Tuke,
Dr. Hack
in which all states of the soul which
extensive of all the reflect themselves so
is the state of fear. in his book, "The Influence of the sy.itcm,
the Body,"
cites a number of well-authenticated instances of disease having been produced by fright. Insanity, idiocy, paralysis of varioua and
hair grey in
k.
perspiration, turning the shock folshort time, baldness, nervous
organs, a
profuse
I
26
TOOK by
lowed
fatal
even
and
skin than to
traced
He cholera,
effects
of
in
a
inhabitants,
of the
as
epidemics,
such
other
malignant
largely
eommunity
that hundreds
and
moved
were mind, ances. disturbmental
and
fail victims
persons
of
that
re-
the
other
diphtheria
embryo, more
apparently
and
also,
the
of
effects
fear
footing
a
of
the
out,
pointed
thousands
diseases,
from
small-pox,
fear
mal-formation
other
and
diseases, obtain the
anemia,
these
the
POWERS
PSYCHIC
to
their
through and
own
even
mental
conditions. now
How
does
fear
those
especially
by
the
of
only
to
or
constrict
It is
both
the
and
emotions
physiological mental and The term "frightened to death" but
is founded
upon
valid
that
mirth, to
the
of a
mere
fear
love,
produce up
the
organism. expression, cal psychologi-
and
physiological
congestions
serve
opening
"
is not
ing produc-
nature
serve
relaxation doorways
mental
fact
while
"
centres,
capillary
simitar
body
higher
all the
physical
hut
a
of
emotions
produce
thus
"
interesting
an
to
nerve
nerves
reJasation,
contract
and
altruism,
the
paralyzing
muscular
all depressing
body
the
upon
vaso-motor
of all kinds.
and
SICKNESS
CADSES
operate
Largely
sickness?
not
PEAK
laws. A It
Southern that
was
he
had
been
tremendous on
Not
of
big,
a
fatally he
power,
has burly
shot. shook
negro,
Fear
like
finding
flattened
any
blood,
removed bullet
the
an
the
supposed seized
aspen
death
seemed
was
floor.
being The
him
leaf, he
physician
examining
and, while
fell upon
who
had
he
interesting
an
reported
the state of collapse and
all his clothes a
physician
case.
that wit!i dered bor-
imminent. ordered undressed, doctor
ex-
1
PEAR
bibited
bullet
the
he
that
AND
had
HOW
to
had
frightened
the
a
miraculous
immediately
was circulation improved, his temperature
life returned
of
the face.
The
dressed,
death,
of
gaze
negro
escape,
his
eyes
which
had
broad
grin
a
down
from
countenance
normal
been
look
the
and
fixed over
with his
table
and
crept
the operating
for the fuss he had
apologized
explaining bis whereupon
restored,
while
got
IT
patient,
became
his
to
BANISH
TO
caused
walked
and
home! PEAR
Fear
has
the
Under by
one
This
shows
uimn
the
be
the bodily
acquired
almost
natural
out
here
and
A
and
been
proved
normal
way
is to
conditions
Let
trust.
to
their a
the
over
how
cold body. has
the
to
of
power
the
is also
overcome
it may
easily
has
delicate
entire by
caused
A
experiments. tear under
such
faith
and
natural
forces
the
entire
down and
paralyzing
mind
the
this emotion
fatigue by
the
open
end,
there
and
peculiar
and
on
Fear
heart
the
up
also
and
manifested
to
effect which
reason.
without
has
as
stand
functions,
system.
fear,
to
profound
stopping
nervous
begins
breaks
fear
communicated run
contagious.
extremely
conditions,
feel little chills
hair
perspiration
of being
power
proper is instantly
They their
spines,
peculiar
CONTAQIOITS
the
person
company.
IS
be
normal psychic allied with faith and health, let fear be finally and for ever cast down from the mental domain. This may and banished often be iH
brought
about
by
aeoompanied own
monitors,
powers are
this great
trust,
and
A
also. faith in
the
"Fear."
help use
an
eifort of will
determined
in wise
of the greatest monster
though
reasoning,
necessary
generally
your
by
and
opposition
protection, of
friendly benefit
faith in spiritual
in overcoming
TOUR
FEAH
TUB
Many
lest they
not
would
obsessing extent,
which
healthful
normal,
to
give way
to
invite
dwelt
to
way
do,
prevent
to fear, which
Let
attack.
which
they
the
be
is to
certain in
the
out
up
and
not
thing
very
the
more
onee
the
keep
mind
be doing
recall
a
pointed
things, of
of
point
to
explained
attitude
would
us
their
here,
let it
such
resistant
against
to
and
But
being
things
even
upon
spirits,"
them
real danger
a
"Obsession."
the only
that a
will
on
chapter
is
be
"evil
certain
to
care
There
SPIRITS
of
do
to
normally them.
EVIL
influence
should
them
cause
and
will
OP
afraid
are
people
alarmed
POWERS
PSYCHIC
words in long Job So this as the of connection. sea-walls or dykes of Holland are the ocean sound and unimpaired, is kept within its proper limits and cannot break through flood
and
land
the
destroyed.
are
the
which
As
soon
torrent.
The
become
keep
to
easier
kind
this
of
better than
the
they
a
roaring
is to check
repair for
this
ingress
the
still, it would
before fear
of
arise, for, if they
they
will
spread
and
the waters
would
work
repaired
to do
walls
through
will, unless
then
prevent
better
case
first symptoms
is to
pass,
and
impossible,
be
as
do
to
in sueh
sea-walls
this to the
very
thing
in time;
would
can
crevice
it is easy
Boon
to
wide
little hole
tiny
of water
these
when
of
Ear
be
that
accidents "prevention is
cure."
Applying the
for
It taken
water
a
does
a
important
most
in its inception,
the
know,
we
trickle
merest
repaired,
it sometimes
as
keep
the
by healthful
havoc
work
havoc
mind
are
so
exercise,
upon
we
us,
can
be
must
in the the
guarded,
continue,
mind,
land.
as
checked to
allowed
that
see
just
as
The
thing
strengthened
and
intelligent
cultivation
and
-.
^
FEAE
AND
TO
HOW
BANISH
IT
control and the exercise of the will, that fear batter down its ramparts, and, even should
can
the citadel of the mind, it would be quite unable a lodgment within this impregnable fortress. FEAR
THE
OP
never
it attack to find
HTPNOTIZED
BEING
notic has been said applies also to the action of hypThey fear influences, which many greatly. persons "distant by some hypnotized being tor," operaafraid of
What
are
this fear sometimes
becomes
able with them a veritinsane asylum find so we that occasionally phobia, account completely unhinged on patients who have become how from fear. We see can this this useless, and
of
how
fear of this character it is ridiculous! No useless,
is, and
exceedingly harmful
it is
than
more
one
can
will by a distant operator If they feel influences in this way, as many suppose. feelings are the result of their of this character, these disordered imagination, and are not due to any own
be hypnotized against his
own
outside influence whatever. himself,
the
operator
powers into certain channels If he resists the suggestion, it is impossible for any
WHY
The
from
PEARS
individual really hypnotizes
directing so as
his
own
mental
that this is brought every
one
to hypnotize
can
about. do at first,
him.
A
in which a person can be hypnotized distance is the following: If an operator has
only a
SUCH
one
An
way
hypnotized his
subjecta great many times and repeatedly in the hypnotic trance, that he him, suggested to when is becoming more suggestible, that he can easily go off to sleep, that he
has only
to think
of the operator
in
30
fall
to
order
so
subject this
and,
asleep,
etc.,
is
cases
such as
I have
the
until
times
This
sustain.
absurd
whom
entirely
illusory, in
supreme
I
so,
this
may
telepathic
and
you you
connection.
need
suggestion
in
The
met
be
brought
These
hypnotist
be from
never
how
seen
a
have
if
are
will
distant It
seen!
reality will
with,
several
him.
readily
have
subject
hypnotized to
that
provocation.
cannot
experienced
it
perhaps
operator,
whatever
fear
given
any
which
being
it is to
been
has
The
rarely
condition
suggestions
facts
known
this
subject
these
and
said,
are
time,
of
slightest
and
the
making
about.
the
abnormal
just
length
certain
on
in
succeed
brought
trance
are
may
a
really
into
POWERS
he
after
sensitive,
fall
to
about
well
PSYCHIC
condition
tends But
YOUE
no
exercised
is
fear
is
CHAPTER THE
IV
SUBCONSCIOUS
In this chapter I shall take up to
the
the student
This is the greatest
conscioua mind. blocks to many the
the student
he is sure
plain the Bubof
of all stumbling
spiritualists, It,s possibilities,and
time its limitations, should
same
to make
functions
and
nature
try
and
be made
at
clear to
the beginninj; of his studies, otherwise
at
to get
in trouble later
self only with himis studying, but with
on,
not
he with the phenomena all persons who discuss these subjectswith him, and try him that the whole of Spiritualism may be to persuade
and
for by the powers
accounted
WHAT
IS THE
of the subconscious.
SUBC0N3CT0US
MIND
I
First of all, what is the subconscious mind 1 We not know exactly, but a great deal has been found it within
concerning Twenty
the
past quarter Thomson J.
of
a
do out
century.
Hudson wrote when his famous work, "The Law of Psychic Phenomena," little was known very of the subconscious. Nearly years
everything
ago,
which
has been
discovered
about it has been attitude is doubtless well
His learned since he wrote. known to the majority of my readers. It is that man has "two the conscious and the subconscious; minds," he preferred to express The the "subjective'" minds. or,
as
mind, is that vast
"
the every realm
it, the "objective" and first of these is the conscious
day, reasoning mind ; the second occur the phenomena of
in which
32
YOUR
dreams,
PSYCHIC
POWERS
insanity, hysteria, clairvoyance,
hypDOtism,
all kindred
He psychic phenomena. in the cerebram, or fore placed the "objective"mind part of the brain, and the "subjective" mind in the or hinder brain. part of the cerebellum, telepathy
and
TWO
MINDS,
OB
ONE?
But
this dual conception of the mind is today given up by practically all psychologists. They admit that dual, but it is believed the mind is, in a certain sense, of which is know conscious, and of the greater part of which we The analogy of the iceberg has often been nothing. A small percentage above the used. of this emei^s that both minds
water,
and this
in reality
are
we
see
one,
and know
;
a
part
but the greater part
of ice is below
of the mountain do not know we
through
iceberg!
same
In the
our
the surface, and this Yet it is all one senses.
there is only one mtjid, but the searchlight of consciousness is turned upon when become illuminated, and we those areas certain areas, "know," or are All else remains conscious of, those parts.
in the dim
way
house obscurity beyond, in the great store-
of the subconscious mind. THE
OP
POWERS
THE
SUBCONSCIOUS
easily be proved that the subconscious mind information, even through the senses, acquires far more The following simple does than the conscious mind. experiment will prove this : Lead a person into a strange
It may
room
he
and
ask him
possibly
that
room.
can.
He
to
observe
as
many
Suppo.se he remains
things in it
aa
five seconds in is then quickly removed and the door
shut. If, now, he remembers to
to
remember hypnotize
33
SUBCONSCIOUS
THE
he is asked to tellyon
all the things that he will probably be enabled ten or fifteen of them ; but if you were that person, he would then describe to
having
seen,
you, under hypnotic influence, forty or fiftythings which This shows us that the subconscious in the room. were we reached through hypnotism, has been mind, which able to perceive or the conscious mind.
It ia the
in" many
This happens
with dreams.
same
should happen
we
"take
to drop
to
us
every day.
If, when brooch-pin
a
things than
more
out or
walking,
a
piece of be totally unconscious we money, might of the fact, but the subconscious mind would perceive and record it. That night, in sleep, we might have a dream in which figure appeared to us and told us that the article had been lost,and that it would be found in such-and-such a
place. On looking, the next there it was I a
Here
we
morning,
sure
enough
that the subconscious has perceived
see
a
certain fact which the conscious mind did not notice. For long it was thought that this power signified some faculty of the subconscious mind, but in supernormal most
cases
it is not
neces-sary to suppose this, for, as the showed us, the subconscious mind takes
last experiment
in many
things which the most
and only into consciousness. on
us
the
conscious mind
striking and Of the thousands day,
every all around ignored, though the rest are
the great mental
does not,
interesting facts rise
we
of events going perceive but a few ; all
they
store-house within
are us.
lodged
within
YOUR
34
THE
The
PSYCHIC
MEMORY
It forgets nothing, be
in
mind
just
as
may
come
from
it.
within coming
You
He
The
case
these
"
external
hear
may
papers
there,
the
of himself
feel
Or, he may
a
Or
of the table. him
and
were
real,
many
cases
at
mind memories
in dreams
that
may
they
touch,
may
a
in that place. in the
tion direc-
but
so,
methods
form,
just
the figure,
and
from
came
of the
upon have
figure standing before In all these cases book.
or
in visions
certain
a
"extemaliaes"
in dramatic or
see
hidden
are
ourselves
form.
enough, he
him
pushing
the voice, the
least, they
as
mediumistie,
under
sure
the book
done
us
this clear.
startling
leaving
he may
have
or
Or,
gently
the
within
is found!
is, that
that
"
They
friend.
to
pointing
it is improbable
hand,
from
look
to
table, and,
book
strike
more
him
telling
exploded
where remember In be to "recollect."
take
may
be
may
is psychic
who
upward forcibly
mind,
will make
would
"
be,
may
cannot
; you
process
voice
not
examples
book
a
izatiou
picture
mental
two
or
the library
upon
looking
and
without,
individual
a
thought
they
or,
projected
might
the
memory,
They
conscious
the
eases,
mislaid
an
the
bomb-shell
a
from
natural
of
as
One
a!l.
have
it is.
the
In
wholly at
into
or
would;
is,
may
into
come
form.
that
slipped
flash into the
may
memory
or
great.
it, and
thought
startling
subconscious
dramatically,
and
the
more
entirety
within
They simple
thought
in
us
have
suddenly
may
some
indeed
are
mind
retained
or
"externalized;"
say
SUBCONSCIOUS
accord. of
other to
the
own
form
any
we
mind
years
the
are
later,
of their
memory
THE
facts which
and
the conscious
recalled
as
OF
of the subconscious
powers
from
POWERS
some
it is true by
which
reproduces as
they
crystal
are
ball.
spirit that, in the subconscious
its hidden
reproduced
I
THE
SUBCONSCIOUS
THE
The as
PSYCHIC
composed are,
which
a
is
which
impervious.
dreams
of
prodigies,
and
conscious
mind to
that
night, the
finished
so
case,
from
we
On
projected
the
have
tha
into
the
band,
other
hysteria,
out
is why
That
is diseased,
mind
musical
works
form.
marvellous.
of
mind is
phragm" dia-
wonderful
productions
product
one
remember
have
we
or
in its completed
us
layer-cake,
a
"psychic
this
subconscious
of the subconscious happen, then we
part
timre In
genius,
the
problems,
At
upon
"diaphragm"
or
membrane
previous
The
etc.
like
less separated
or
thinned.
of the
constructions
appears
more
be looked
may
strata,
of
of psychic
sort
becomes our
therefore,
number
normally,
by
another
a
of
DIAPHRAGM
mind,
siibeonacious
35
as
it
if
a
some-
may
times
obsession
and
good
evil
insanity. It will
be
therefore,
seen,
from
may
this
thinning
result "psychic diaphragm," the
subconscious
kept
only
so,
cultivated
If,
thenceforward. in any
and
individual
the
this dividing
It la all a
and
a
question
great
subconscious
be
may
of
hand,
care,
care
must
good
mental
phenomena.
be
then that
sorry
instead
and
powers
will
to the
harm he
heal
is be
subject becomes
the mind
physical has been, to
from
healthy,
may
has
of preserving health, good
and
psychic membrane it is very difQeult
"puaclured,"
and
other diseased,
or
be
the
of
conscious
Psychic
the
on
psychic,
this
the
will be given
advice
and
puncturing
mind
result.
diaphragm
healthy
Once
will
deranged
way
If the
helpful
and
or
separating
mind.
good
both
that
result,
ruptured it intact.
judgment, life. so
to
it up
in developing exercised We this shall discuss
say,
again,
these more
e
36
YOUR
fully, however, The
in
our
should
a
by
all goes
the
conscious
THE
seven
and-such
house,
this is
no
but,
mere
of
cases,
and
of
powers.
a
the
As
has
suggestion
9,750 We the
manner,
have
suchclock !
awake
proven
That by
a
and the fact hypnotic subjects. in (say) 9,750
as
of
awake,
had
which they
then
action:
they
been to
were
therefore,
faculty and
that
soon
seconds see,
morning
alarm
been
on
certain
of the action
in
no
have
collected,
told
awakened.
question!
remarkable
been
perform
I
you
has
you
tomorrow
is
seven,
at
coincidence have been
have
precisely in
There
following
bed,
because
experimentally
nothing
mind very
case,
Many
the
to
going
to awake
catch,"
which
they
nothing
On
promptly
they would seconds immediately were
action
controlled
the power
manner.
conducted
promptly,
proven
Thus,
yet
It
TIME
remarkable
I wish
chance
been
also
and
and
faculties,
other
doubtlesas
to
train
in the
them,
most
o'clock
a
number
a
"Now
said to yourself,
to
for, !
master
this is the
RECKONS
for themselves.
experiment
at
In
have
readers
knew
bad
a
When
mind.
has, among
time
of reckoning
has
it carefully,
dominated
and
SUBCONSCIOUS
subconscious
my
in check
friend
our
made
well.
now
The
it is
"Obsession."
to
train
should
servant,
good
be
should
We
be kept
always
devoted
chapter
mind
enemy.
it is
though
of
the
subeonscioua
not
and
POWERS
PSYCHIC
reckoning is but one this
they given
perform,
performed that
they
the
time
the
conscious subin
a
terious of its mys-
THE
SUBCONSCIOUS
RULES
! SUBCONSCIOUS
^V
of its remarkable
Another
it possesses
which
over
THE
BODY
mauifestatiouB is the power bodily
the
organization.
By
of suggestion, the pulse has been raised or slowed, has been elevated or lowered, the various the temperature means
body
secretions of the
I
similar phenomena has read
upon
which
have are
been
altered, and
well-known
to any
many
who
one
this subject.
of the most striking cases, doubtless, is that of MUe. lima X. A pair of cold scissors was applied to her chest, and it was suggested that these were red One
hot and
that they an
moments
angry
were
red
burning
the flesh. In
appeared,
mark
a
few
corresponding
of the scissors,and the nest day a genuine blister had been created which took several days to heal 1 to the shape
Here
we
see
the
power
of
affecting the body, and
even
the
subconscious mind the local tissues to a
in remarkable
extent.
If this is it
way,
can
be harmed in this and the body can doubtless also be cured. We here enter
true,
the field of suggestion and psychotherapy, fully in Chapter XXX. treated more
HOW
TO
GIVE
YOUR
OWN
which will be
SUBCONSCIOUS
MIND
SUGGESTIONS
One
of the best methods of treating yourself is by ing suggesting certain desirable things just as you are falloff to sleep.
Thus, if anything
is wrong
with you to yourself,
physically, mentally, spiritually, suggest the last thing at night, as you are falling to sleep, that all will be well, that the trouble will be removed during or
YOUR
38
POWERS
PSYCHIC
rated, the night, that you will wake up refreshed and invigothat there be no pain, no unpleasant feelings or emotions in the morning, etc. Suggest, in fact, whatever to have aL'complished,and you will find that, (Icfiire during the night, this will have been effected and that your bodily or mental illswill have disappeared as the you
auto-suggrstion during the hours
result of your
of sleep.
Here
again we shall he enabled to see the remarkable powers of the subconscious mind brought into play and dearly demonstrated. MESSAGES
SPIRIT
AND
TUB
SUBCONSCIOUS
these facultiesof the subconscious mind
Now
explain
a
certain number of "spirit messages," which are received Let me illustratethis in the following manner at si;anees. r
you
Just
before leaving your
been
the
to
join a circle,
Your the evening paper. attention has attracted to the leading articles; apparently you seen nothing else. At the stance, that evening,
glance
have
home
name
at
of
announcement
a
friend of yours is spelled out, and the that this friend has been killed that day,
falling from the fourth story of his residence! firstsight this seems a very~ good "test message," by
on
going home
At
but
and again looking at your
evening paper, in the corner small article tucked away of the paper, stating these facts. Therefore, probably what
find
you
a
happened "took
and to out
this: Your subconscious mind perceived in" these facts without their even rising
was
they were consciousness, and, at the seance, given by by or the yourself, either medium who obtained
from your mind by telepathy. In this way many have been explained and shown to he due Ine to messages them
the workings of the subconscious mind, and not to spirits ipirita
"
H H
SUBCONSCIOUS
THE
must, therefore, always at all. We against three possibilities.
TQE
STRUCTURE
OP
be
on
our
gui
UrND
THE
that it mind was individual thing, a sort of was a entity, an .sinffle This was, in fact, one division. "sphere" incapable of The
of the hnman
older conception
for the Immortality of the of Plato's main arguments Soul. Unfortunately modern science has destroyed this
illusion. We
know
now a
and not
that the human To
simple thing.
use
mind
is
a
composite
a
rough analogy, is somewhat like a a twisted together. rope, composed of number of strands, Under normal, healthy conditions, this rope remains otk; the strands are united ; but under certain abnormal
it has been
I
states or
that the mind
proved
conditions, these "strands"
be divided up all pull in different may
into several groups, and they would directions. What holds these strands together normally! First, good health ; then cheerfulness, attention, concentration, interest in things. will, and an objective favours this disintegration process, "dissociation this
What
"
of the mind," of all this "
a
as
it is calledV
exact opposite fatigued condition, introspection,
or
run-down
The
and particularly all continued subjective If too-passive attitude of the mind. the and practices lose Interest in, we the objective contact with, and world,
if
we
dream
go "inside
day-dreams
our
to
heads" too
and
great
an
spin
romances
extent,
if
and we
gaze
blankly into space, thinking of nothing in particular, if we allow the mind to become too passive and do not intellect in
a this normal, healthy manner, disintegration is likely to take place. The "strands" of the rope become separated, and then the mind may
exercise
our
to
go
may
pieces
"apirit
and
result. HOW
Of
like
in the
a
strands
and
"rope,"
as
but
it
great
if it is not mind
last state Now,
of that these
separate
Each
self may of its
selves
individual,
cases
known
there
are
two
there
are
three
or
case
of
of were
with
one
"
uality individ-
and
in different
to
functions
own
There
in
another
those
is
These
pieces."
with
have
tions," direc-
the
interesting If
have
if
personality." double personality;
of these in
one
the
another,
personalitie.'),
There
personality.
and
first."
the
things
sometimes
individual,
all having
!
Many
have
we
it is reported
case
same
are
their
likes, dislikes, interests, points-of-view
of persons
"the
and
thoughts.
one
the
(to return mind different "selves."
their
"gone
we
we
all in
this, for
operator,
identity
own
single hypnotism,
"alternating
more
or
these, and ten,
their
as
by
than
all exercise
these,
of multiple
seven
there
us
solid
all pull
then
and
to
may
alternate
may
separate
be done
of the
certain
it has
raorc;
same
a
may
think
and
self any
various
a
these
expert
help
in this
mind
in doing
form
strands
one
worse
mind
will
disintegrated,
more
they
and
own,
powers, one
no
an
strands
possess
that is, they and
by
of the rope) may
analogy
our
into
exercised
shall be
man
a
together
often
into
which
restore
again
applied still
divided
analogy
may
The
analogy.
and
be
must
rightly
an
up
This
care
MIND
be
weld
them
become
may
or
were.
SICK
crude
heal
weave
bind
a
it is
to
way
is to
condition
A
cannot
and but
way,
only
HEAL
is only
rope
same
The
us.
TO
this
course
is not
to
e
and
obsession"
such
cases
six that
nating all alterown
and
dices, prejuedge knowl-
have
been
SUBCONSCIOUS
THE
41
by welding together several hypnotic the suggestion, when
these
cured
of
by
original
"selves" man
was
restored. THE
BETWEEN
DIFFERENCES
Now
SPIRITS
SUBCONSCIOUS
AND
if this be true (and it has been proved to be true
by many well-authenticated cases)how distinguish these "selves" from true spirits? This is a very complex question, which cannot be fully answered in this place, because we must understand, first of all, more of the But of the subconscious mind and its powers. simple test can be applied, which is this. All these
nature one
personalities,or
parts of selves, derive their knowledge
source, the same and things through of men namely None know the fivesenses. can them any of possibly
fact which
was
not
hearing,
supplied
to
them
through
sight,
touch, etc., so that, if any of them manifest knowledge, this proves to us at once, either supernormal that some external intelligence is present, or that this "
personality, whatever it may in some occult manner, etc.
Which
PERSONALITIES
It may mind
CREATED
BT
incomprehensible
seem
can
interpretations is the correct in another place. to answer
of these two
I shall endeavour
one
"
be, has acquired this knowledge by telepathy, clairvoyance,
become
split up
or
HYPNOTISM
to many
how
"dissociated"
the human in this
man-
They
think that this is rather a far-fetched theory and prefer to believe the simple theory of "Spiritism" to the most 88 applied even simple facts. This might be admissible can
trace
a
but
for the following
gradual
consideration:
We
series of intermediate steps all the
J
YOUR
42
PSYCHIC
POWERS
from
normal states of mind to these dissociations. In day-dreaming and absent-mindedness we see the firat When hypnotize a we of these steps. gest subjectand sugBonaparte to him that he is Napoleon Julius or way
Caaar, and
he enacts
the part with due gravity, we can Bonaparte Julius or that Napoleon
hardly
suppose Ca?sar really returned to manifest through him! And be should any be inclined to accept this view, it may
justas easily carry he is lion a or a bear or the a bird that out suggestion flj-ingin the air, and no one, we imagine, would contend that a lion or a bear or a bird really manifested at said that the hypnotic subjectwill "
such
may mind knowledge
enact
trace
THE
a
a
see
little comedy
of another
to the most can
So, therefore, we
times !
part; and,
striking phenomena
that by
one
part
of the
itself,without
from
the
this simple fact
of the subconscious
we
definitechain of connection. FACULTY
PICTUBE-POKMING
OP
THE
MIND
One of the most striking powers which the subconscious mental picpossesses is its ability to reconstruct mind tures distant imaginary or or persons. photographs of Your
mind contains a whole picture-gallery of all your in your "mind's eye." friends, which you see, as it were,
This is limited not only to your friends and relatives, but to heroes of books you have read, and even nary to imagiThese pictures are not set and inert; personages. but live and move ; and we place the charact-ers in various situations and
cause
them
beings would do. Thus, Ha rum, David or some
to
move,
suppose
act and talk your
imaginary
as
human
friend "A" personage,
or were
thought by you to be on a journey. You would imagine them to be in various situations, and would picture to
THE
^f
43
SUBCONSCIOUS
yourse] yourself precisely how they would act in each situation, versations and would put into their months arguraents and conon those they ahout with which would carry them.
faculty which
This
the mind
and its functions They "Spiritoid functions." one,
peculiar as
possesses
is
a
very
teehnieally known
are
have
a
great
bearing
Spiritism.
upon
PERSONALITIES
DREAM
now
TALK
These phenomena show us how easy it is for the subconscious to imagine that various personages are present, on
carrying
a
conversation
of fact, they
matter
invented
by
personage
are
with
not
appears
and
claims
etc., whereas,
present at ail, but
If, therefore, at
us.
us,
to
a
seance,
some
communicate,
as
a
were
exalted we
must
ourselves firstof all that this personage is these not tions, of semi-conscious or subconscious creaidentity. and mu.st make him give proof of his own This faculty of the mind is again seen in dreams.
always
assure
one
In
dreams
and UB.
imagine We
we
create
situations in
a
similar
manner,
that other personages are present talking to long debates and arguments with such So yoa they beat us out! and sometimes
have
personages, how important
it is to be
which communicate
at seances
see
sure
are
that the Intelligences not creations,but are
really individualities,as they claim to be. HOW
TO
DlSTiNQUISn
TBLfE
PROM
FALSE
tion!" this distincprove this and make The following first U the you may say. method: All our knowledge, whether it is conscious or sub"'How
are
we
to
ronscious, is supposed
to be obtained
through the five
YOUR
44
The
senses.
by
means
PSYCHIC
ia built upon subconscious sight, touch, of hearing, Intelligence
communicating
that
decisive are
other for
Adding
powers
these
medium,
asked,
of
beyond
AND
a
you
to
day
my
would
In
this; he
in most could
you cases.
never
to
Repeated
see
"I
you,
that
prove
is really
us
must
questions be
must
insisted
have mind messages
really obtaining
THEIR
mENTITT
is really the great problem Let me this plain. make
had a am
your
of "How
disappeared over
call your
do
I
could But
identify suppose
he
personally.
that
be
him,
Naturally,
will!"
know
before
years
and I so-and-so.
cousin,
life, it would appear
twelve
and pose Sup-
the telephone
uncle's
could
you
are
PROVE
receive
daily
prove
we
of yours
reply,
T"
and
etc.
Spirit World.
solve.
share
and-so
body
that
SPIIUTS
you to
says
demand
supernormal
with
identity
of
know
faculties of the
subconscious
be.
to
of identity
cousin
One
voice
some
be sure we that we only can limitations of the subconscious
HOW
proof
that
a
by
clairvoyance,
difficult task
proof
the
first point
ago.
at
or
We
obtaining
communicates
and medium, direct from the
This
newer "
in this way
WHY
the
which
absolute
and
the
medium identity
obtained
telepathy,
a
often
it claims
personage
passed
(as proof
obtained!
of
to the
have
we
upon,
of
was
yet
methods
instance,
Intelligence
be
the
of
given
facts
many
proof
is not
proof
information,
the
good
the facts obtained Now, if the etc.
means.
there
the
us
mind
knowledge
the
Bupemonnal
But,
tells
the
of its identity) which fairly have knew, we least that
POWERS
an
you "
were
In
ui
so-
to
his phyaieal leas easily or
placed
such
are
matter
easy
more so
you
a
that
case,
he
how
THE could he prove in question t
45
SUBCONSCIOUS that he really
to you
the person
waa
of personal would have to relate to you a number in life, incidents detailed his past which he would and be the only likely person to know ; or, relate facta which He
only he and
but
know,
not
would person
in which they do so, we way
are we
; or,
which
you
things which
tell you
afterwards
out
can
may
be
never
their identity.
to us
spirits prove
sure
did
to be
then
accept
life,and
their word
other matters,
truthfnl people in this life,and to suppose
that they OBTAIN
WE
are
as
tity their iden-
to the conditions
ways alsince they were no have reason we
other than truthful
SPIRIT
Until
that the teachings they
If they succeed in proving
correct.
of the nest
HOW
found
you
If you received a number of these replies, you be right in concluding the that he really was is line"; "other the the this the and at end of
correct.
give
knew
you
now.
TEBOUGB
MESSAGES
THE
SUBCONSCIOUS
The
subconscious is the chaime!
obtain spirit messages, through, or by come
through
which we That Is,they
in nearly all cases. of, the subconscious
means
mind, it,therefore, assists the "spirits" to communicate.
and The spirit
can
manipulate
or
act upon
the subconscious
while it cannot
This readily affect the conscious mind. Many see we can ourselves in the following way: of dropping off to sleep, are us have noticed that justas we has flashed into the mind. It could a forgotten memory find its way to latter was busy with not
as
the conscious mind
had the power
k.
conscious attention while the the day's activities,but as soon became passive, then the subconscious
our
to send
up this memory
or
message
YOUR
It is the
of waming.
They
communicate. conscious more
leas completely,
or
for
will
fully
the
upon
a
a
the
to
do
apparent of trance,
us
the
wMch
the
when
the
spirit of
mind
still in the true
of discamate when
wlio
abstracted,
Then
trance.
reach
so
or
subconscious
therefore,
later chapter.
"spirits"
of
quieted,
"
manifestation more
case
enabled
in
it, to
is,
phenomena in
only
as
through
become
the more
aet
subconscious
vehicle this
to and,
medium
in the
same are
"
POWERS
is in abeyance,
mind
is enabled
The
PSYCHIC
we
medium spirits, come
to
will be dealt
the
body. or
and con-
sider with
CHAPTER THE
Orthodox
SPIRIT
V WORLD
theology has always taught
us
that, when
wa
of two places: Heaven mediary The Catholic church introduces a third interor Hell. in Purgatory this state, souls ; and when state, have be by over helped those passed who may either It living. be seen or by the prayers of the that, will thus
"die,"
we
pass into either
one
in this respect at least, the Catholic chureh approaches than any other religion the doctrines of Spirit nearer ualism!
Information us
on
to regarding the spirit world has come Seers or clairvoyants have gone ways.
in various "spiritual excursions"
have told
us,
on
into the spiritual world, and back, what they have remembered
coming of their clairvoyant visions. Moses, St. John, Swedenborg, Andrew Jackson Davis and others were seers of this type.
On
the other hand,
have the direct statements of "spirits" who have come back and related to us the precise conditions existing in the next world. Prom both these sources spiritualistshave succeeded in constructing we
fairly complete
representative picture of the next life and its various activities. I propose here to give a rapid less dogmatic resumi of these teachings or and more a
"
without fully endorsing them myself, but merely asking the reader to form his own opinion concerning them. APPARENT
There
CONTRADICTIONS
are various contradictory teachings, regarding future the state, which have been given us from time
48
YOUR
to
in the
time
because
French
those
to
for
account
block
to
contradictions The
must
is,
"Spirits"
tell
On
omniscient.
before
as
we
a
the
that
see
be
through
a
the
through
returning
dogmatically
be
not no
that
their
us
founded who
have
on
who
progressed
the
life,
prejudices, the
to believe
he
might
truth.
beliefs, wisdom
state
would He
and
would
or
might have
we
"Spirits" these
of those
since their departure
greatly
means
no
this nature the
at
their or
enough.
this being
true!
was
of
of arriving
observation,
these
next
continue
therefore,
points
convictions,
stumbling
alive, believed
when
belief,which
many
means
absolute
tell
On
true.
the
we
him or drift round also believed in it. In
reincarnation own
are
Now,
spirit who,
medium,
his
express
merely
a
by
all their
them
opinions.
of those
company
a
for
reason
enter
in reincarnation would, after death, in it, and he would gather naturally into
are
fact, simple
they
with
How
this is
death, they
fact,
a
American
and
As
many
is
; etc.
I
of
contrary,
pre-conceived
can
can
fact
a
matter
said, earrj'ing
beliefs and case,
as
that, after
us
descriptions
spiritualists, the be given at once.
many
answer
be
English
discrepancies
these
can
reincarnation
it is not
that,
many
them
return
through
that
by
of
the
that
return
who
held
none
who
declare
declare
mediums
been
of
"spirits"
mediums
while
none
conseqiieutly Thus,
true!
it has
and
past,
\
POWERS
thesie contradictions
of
trusted;
PSYCHIC
are
spirits from
earth. THE
Many composed
upon
DOCTRINE
"spirits" of
a
the other.
OP
"ZONES"
teach
number
Some
of have
us
"SPHEHES"
AND
that
"zones"
the and
stated that
spirit
world
"spheres," there
are
is one
thirty-
f
THE
SPIRIT
WORLD
49
such zones, others sixteen, but the greater number have declared that there are but eeven, beginning with two
the
"
one
spirits, and
by Zones
the
nearest
earlh, in
progressing more
and
which
gradually
are
earthbound inare habited
until they
spiritualized beings.
more
These
said to exist one beyond the other, like the layers various of an onion. On the other hand, others tell us that there are no are
or spheres, but that Heaven grees Hell are merely mental states, and that the various dedifferent zones. the of spiritual perfection represent They do not occupy space, that is; they exist purely in
things
such
as
or
zones
of the individual. Yet, perhaps, these two It is only be but two aspects of a single truth! may natural to suppose that those of similar interests would
the mind
gravitate together justas they do in this life,and shun the society of others less evolved than them.'selves(unless they chose voluntarily to help them as occasion arose). This being the case, those more advanced spiritually in would congregate certain places, and those less advanced
would although the shut off from
gather zones
together in other places;
so
that,
not exist as physical spheres, by physical barriers, as many each other believe, yet they exist practically, the barrier being a
would
"
mental
or
COWDITIONS
spiritual AND
one,
OCCUPATIONS
IN
Spiritualism teaches that the next that
we
THE
SPIRIT
life is
a
WOKLD
busy
one;
interests
our
continue pursuits, activitiesand favourable conditions. do here, only under more Evolution reigns supreme, justas it does in this world.
justas
we
"
This is only natural and rational and what we should expect. It is a gradual continuation and process of ad-
50
YOUR The
vancement. a
POWERS
PSYCHIC
less or world is said to be more one. Those who are interested in
next
duplicate of this
schools of instruction, may paint, play, etc., justas they read, write, compose, do here. The scenery is more less similar to the or learning
attend lectures
may
or
this earth, although in every respect. We are
scenery
the lower
beantiful and perfect
more
on
told that children never there any flowers in
are
nor
enter spheres; these spheres, they are found only in the higher spheres These spheres can influence or more advanced stages. less directly to a great extent, and or one another more
particularly the higher spheres on
possible for
For
ones.
can
exert
a
a
helpful influence
progress is desires it. He can
this
Spirit who assistance from those who he is in the spiritual world.
always secure
the lower
reason
are
more
advanced
His progress would, than therefore, be rapid ; and it all depends upon individual a spirit realizes effort how rapid this will be. The sooner his
future and the fact that his own possibilities, happiness or unhappiness depends upon himself, the own
more
rapidly will he advance. THE
SPIRIT
BODY
inhabit, in the next life, bat representing a body similar to the material body, the glow of yonth in its strength and purity. "The is ever and that being so, it young," spirit of man
"Spirits" tell us
that
we
"
assumes
that
rejuvenatedoutward
appearance,
upon
life. This etheric body is incapable entering fatigue, is fed by the magnetic and spiritual and of Children, it in that sphere. forces which surround the
life,gradually grow to maturity, though rapidly than they do on this earth, because greater
entering the mor"
new
new
THE
swifter. At
I
the age
they
maturity
WORLD
51
offered them, and progress ia consequently
are
advantages
SPIRIT
cease
of greatest
growing,
and
mental and spiritual thenceforward remain
in that perfected condition. ON
Upon friends
BNTBKINQ
THE
SPnUT
WOULD
entering the next life,the human spiritis met by have before or relatives who passed over and
drawn,
by
who
are
some
time bewildered.
natural magnetic attraction and have just entered sympathetic interest to those who When the "Spirit World." the spirit enters the next birth," and is for life, it undergoes in a way a "new
This is only
natural after the have had an we
When and wrench of death. accident in this life,and have been knocked shodt the
process
regaining
of
When
such
There
would be
consciousness
"
unconscious, is peculiar.
his eyes, are presented objects "see to him vaguely, indistinctly. He would men as Sounds would be heard but faintly. trees walking." and
a
man
opens
a
jumbleof
vague
articulate sounds
would
noises, and
"
only
stimuli would focus the attention on any for longer than a few moments at a time.
When body
a
must
of suddeu
dies, the departure
man
be
definite
be recognized at first, fully reatored. Thoughts
more until consciousness was be incoherent, and would scattered,
I
no
the strongest
definite
object
of the soul from the
strain upon the surviving consciousness as any accident could be, especially in cases death, suicide and iu those cases where the as
great
a
Of course, after a little patient is said to "die hard." comes betime, the spirit survives the initialshock, and soon
adjustedto and
this fact would
the
new
account
environment and condition; for the bewilderment and
52
YOUE
confusion their
many
which
we
what
the
should
have
man
but
over,
this for
is there
man's
equal to
him,
own
must
obtain
As
to
teaching
many
the of
"magnetic even
trouble by
which
own
could.
of
as
every
that
condition hand,
some
ways
It is
a
she
ferior inquestion
Each
may
happiness
complete
the
in
sexes
is
spirits
love
of on
in
in here
individual
the
that and
their
life, the
next
is
there a
mental
natures
lowest
the
the
experience, or
and corresponds
which
plane
are
lying
said
"atmosphere"
of this earth, and do not They the cause are of much
false
love,
this plane.
from
away
mediums
delivering
a
other
in
for
way.
spirits" get
in
often)
constitution.
just
"
and
think,
superior.
ultimate
together
attraction"
if they
many
co-operation
physical
unable
as
the
mentally
"
less different
or
On
and
highest
blending
to
too
ways
way,
sympathy,
"Earth-bound be
and
relations the
some
tion the distinc-
that
more
particulars;
viewpoint
it in his
to
to
in
and
be
be
passed
physically,
mean,
not
in
particular
harmony, spiritual
does
have
who
fundamental,
than to
or
perfection
their
destined
inferiority.
of differing attain
less
(as she is here,
subservience
is
is
to
different
many
contend
female
no
are
This
all time.
woman
of
they
to
those
is
sex
of
continues
again,
by
seem
and
spiritually
reason
man
Here,
expressed
male
distinction
life; whether
majority
between
WORLD
the
whether
been
the
and
SPIRIT
woman.
have
upon experience It is only natural,
life.
nest
THE
asked
woman
and
opinions
IN
in the next
maintained
to
seem
expect
SEX
Many
POWERS
spirits
into
entering
and
PSYCHIC
often
messages.
causing
and care
to,
of the obsession
THE There
53
law which permits "spirits" from but to descend into the lower zones,
to be
aeema
WORLD
SPIRIT a
the higher
zodcs
the
of this does not take place.
reverse
Thus, there
are
the good spiritual influences always playing upon lower spheres from the higher spheres, and progress or
is thus rendered easy to those who of their opportunities. WHERE
AND
HOW
care
to take
SPIRITS
LIVE
Many
of the descriptions which have indicate that spirits inhabit houses
us
to
advantage
been given to or
"mansions"
and similar of the spirit-land is also similar to that of the earth plane, more beautiful. Garments ' of variegated ^nly very
our
that the scenery
own,
' '
colours
said to be
are
those who
care
'
worn,
for them.
as
well
as
for
ornaments
The
occupations of spirits is many not spent in the spiritual and varied. imagine, in idleness or in religious spheres, as many Time
are
devotions. HOW
The
"spirit-body"
material to them
as
SPIRITS
TALK
in the "spirit-heaven" is thus
our
world, only it exists on
a
as
ent differ-
plane of activity, and vibrates at a different rate of hence it is invisible to us, as we activity from ours, are usually invisible to them, and it requires clair\'oy"
the part of spirits to perceive the material world, justas it does on the part of mortals to perceive Conversation between "spirits" the spiritual world. ance
on
is carried
on
by
a
species of thought-exchange
or
athy, telep-
and
though the conversation appears perfectly natural as though delivered by means of mouth, as it is
with
us.
We
can
form
some
idea
as
to how
natural this
YOUR
54 be
would thought
by
other sonorous
from
PSYCHIC dreams,
the exchange of when mental, yet the words spoken to each
our
is purely the dream-figures as
our
are,
"
seem
natural and
as
as
usual conversation. INSANITY
There
POWERS
SPffilTS
AND
insane
no
strictly speaking,
spirits,it is
said, except in the earth sphere, and these, previous degraded spirituallyand morally. to their insanity,were They frequently continue in some degree insane for a long period of time, their spiritual condition not being favourable to thoir restoratdon, and here they are often they attracted to mortals with like tendencies whom
ordered disthey ventilate their own impel them to acts of vio-
obsess and through whom fancies and even
lenee. However,
as
insanity is caused by disorders
much
of the links between body and mind, and, as these are of death, the mind is usually all severed at the moment it enters the spirit world, as normal and sound as soon in any
and
ease
it
recovers
very
rapidly
its entrance
upon
into that realm. HOW
"Spirits" place
to
spmrrs
travel
said to possess the ability to rapidity, the with estrcme
are
place
move
"
from
fact,
"as
thought," as the saying is. It is as easy for imagine to as it is one oneself in China or in England is living in New to imagine oneself in Brooklyn, if one as
quick
York. and,
as
The you
one
are
process
no
longer than
{inthe spiritworld) where
and
interests are,
you
no
However
takes
you
may
longer to reach
one
your
the other,
thoughts
readily perceive that it takes place than it does another.
incredible this may
seem,
at first sight, it it
1
SPIRIT
THE
qaite intelligible when
we
WOBLD
the rapidity with remember flying travel, through space
wireless messages the at speed of light (186,000 miles
which
"
a
second) this would
nearly 7i^ times around the world in one second, and it has beeu esperimentally proven Such do travel at that rate. that these electric waves carry
these
being
the
waves
ease,
travel at
can
may
we as
to
appear
at least conceive
can
quick our
a
rate, however
that thought
inconceivable it
reason.
AND
GOOD
SPIRITS
EVn,
much of obsessing and lying spirits, of evil spirits and those who work harm, but we must that there are spirits of quite another character remember are in the "Heavens," said to protect and who We
have
heard
guard UB, give us wise counsel and advice, and are, in Their duty is to Angels." fact, veritable "Guardian to instruct and impress our minds, and by this means OS
to instilgood
us,
guide
our
of
thoughts
faults, reprove
assist in the development not
us
and
when
resolves, admonish we
go
astray
of special talents.
They
and do
press interfere directly in the physical world, but imour minds, influencing them in this way or in that. THE
DOCTRINE
OP
"COKKESPONDENCES"
There is said to be a definiteagreement or correspondence between the material and spiritual order of things. What we perceive as a tree in this world is only the outward manifestation of the real spiritual tree lying within it, and
this is true
facts which
we
see
of all physical manifestations and Every physical body has
in nature.
corresponding spiritual body behind it, and this fact gave rise to the famous doctrine of "Correspondences" a
56
YOUR
POWERS
PSYCHIC
This correspondence throws elaborated by Swedenborg. a littlelight on the bewildering fact that spirits often
1
speak of spirit-gold,spirit-marble, spirit-housea,spiritbooks, etc., as if they were tangible realities, not, of "
that these
course,
are
sublimations of corresponding
objectsof earth, existent throughout but different as to material, yet sufficientlyalike to be called by the same In other words, these name. are expressed spirit-objeefs in a different vehicle of the nature which is to us, externalized as
We
must
gold, marble,
endeavour
nal world, which of
as
in any
we
way
etc.
to
realizethe reality of the spirithave been unaccustomed to think
substantial owing
to
the teachings
of theology. THE
DIPnCULTY
OP
DESCRIBING
THE
SPIRIT-WORLD
It is impossible to express things psychic adequately in direct language for the simple reason that our worda are
images drawn
from
material things and their effects. the life beyond must, therefore,
Immaterial
things and be described by sjTnbols rather than by words, generally
in vision or representing in the normal state)partake lesa idiosyncrasies than any direct language
and these symbols themselves of the
would
seer's
do.
(whetherseen
to the mind
This
symbolism
is often carried to
a
high
place in interpretation so much so that the original is almost lost sight of. Of this, however, we shall speak "
at length in the chapter
There
devoted to "Symbolism."
is much
evidence to show that spirits can create forms and exercise of their volition. objectsby the mere They build up what appear by the to be solid
objects
use
by
are of their minds, and these objects often mistaken for the spirits realities. Thus, thought-forms may
THE be created by many
which
is an
SPIRIT
spirit iutelligence, and this is a fact though it spiritualistshave overlooked, "
one
as
I shall endeavour
DARKNESS
evil in
and
darkness.
psychic
AND
seem
connected with that spirits" always complain "light," but, as they progress, the
find
no
to liftand
seems
Light begins to dawn.
from
that they emerge material light, but go through
mean a
evolution, which
This
ness material darka
for
process of
own
minds,
an
quickest way unhappy the light is for it to help and
spirit to progress towards or
a
in their
would,
The
to this.
correspond
comfort
later.
LIGHT
ways
some
to show
"Unhappy
they can Darkness does not into
57
a
important
Wrong
WORLD
in like condition. Unfortunately, tunately often ignorant of this, but for-
assist another
they
are
very
spiritualistshave done
many
a
great
deal of
room, etc., by giving this knowledge to good in the seance "spirits" of a low order. Many of the "spirits" who
have passed soon
over,
being
earth than
nearer
after their transition are more by other spirits,
the living than and reason
advice and prayers
those who
have
earth-bound by
"
are
assistance of the living
easily reached by so
far
concerned, are
"Heaven,"
"
as
comfort and for this
often of great
help to
over
recently passed and are extremely reason their of mental and moral characteristics.
Ordinary
advice
be given to these spiritsat VISITS
TO
THE
and
assistance may
also
a seance,
SPIRIT
WORLD
The spiritworld can occasionally be visited,it is said, by the spirit of the sleeper or the somnambulist, and the deeper the sleep, the more separated from the body
YOUR
58 is the spirit
in the
seen
these
the
visiting less
"Spirits"
are
liberty
here
less than
by
mental
The
developed
than
they
powers,
or
have
far
there. free-will and
do
than they world habit and tradition
by
this earth, and
on
as
as
well
faculty
the
of exercising
telepathy,
as
more
next
when
prevision
such
"
seeing
no
physical
were
capable
or
will retain
culties. obstructions and diffifar more highly gifts of spirits are
and
psychic
frequently
are
bound
are
seer
while
exercise in the
it has
that
of this earth and be his impressions while
him
about
to
said
they
the
comes
and
of "ecstasy"
state
and
conseiousneM
those
of choice
where
"
to
the
spiritual world, and is happening what
clearly
more
of
dictate
to
made,
often
amount
certain
able
are
In
realms.
spiritual
voyages
sleep, also, the spirit
clairvoyant excursions, body," remembering much
to its normal
back
ometimes spirit is some-
the
on
goes
occasionally
trance,
In deep
withdrawn.
1
POWERS
untii, in deep
"
entirely
a
PSYCHIC
other
they
knowledge of fore-
supernormal and
clairvoyance
clairau-
dience. INFINITE
They
are
also
Nature
far
because
they
as
while
time
than
and
step
that
the by
He,
creative step
I have
though
now
not
are
As
we,
grasp
with
sustaining been
led
in human
power
of
have
have, lesa
or
definitely
Crowell the
of
than
more
more
Dr.
impressed
and
mental
have
they
before.
been
effectively
Plan
many spirits who Infinite Intelligence
and
were
general
greater
that
viewpoint they
a
the
and
; an
shown
constantly of
in
disbelieving
religious
and
speak,
in its entirety
their
proofs
to
so
progressed,
have
perceive
thoroughly
have,
changed
"I
to
able
more
the Universe died
INTELUQENOE
says,
numerous
of
Deity,
lieve beundoubtingly form, is everywhere
to
"
present,
things,
literally
"
term,
the
of
Creator,
the
"
Preserver
God,
with
Infinite Love
WORLD
SPIRIT
THE
in the
to
spiritualists
true
religion
U8
and
a
character,
for
this
time
some
know
directly
more
the
Questioned
us.
knowl"
than
on
higher
Universe,
instead
and
THE
The
The
spmrr
spiritual
this life
our
nature
indication
to
they
of
or
they being
in
Chaos
a
do
only
world
the
is the
pass
tells
do
"I
spiritual
not
perception
perceive that due to chance, a
Supreme Principle
be Iqgical to believe
that
existed.
necessarily
world
not
theology
as
gradually
of this
extent
reply,
progress
definitely
not
They
Deity, they
"spirits"
that
least do
do.
fact,
that,it would
Intelligence
an
limited,
relations
is orderly by and governed and systematic, Infinite Intelligence which is the Guiding or
such
of
polity
his
of
nature
we
this as
at
of any
presence
However,
involved,
ualism Spirit-
QOD"*
the
about
ajid understanding,
the
earnest
modern
it is claimed
be,
may
Intelligence into
"see
WE
after transition
anything
Infinite
all true,
necessarily
and
researches
to him."
SHALL
However
though
am
extended
thus
the
with
correct,
Ood's
ours
of
stamped
more
I
and
mind,
will lead
belief, and
same
with
of
conception
the
be
will
in the future
and is the
This
creatures.
all
sense
power
and
upon my effect of these investigations disposed to believe that similar and
by others
of
comprehensive
wisdom
all his
to
extends
most
all
whom
Controller
and
source
source
op
energy
of all energy.
Even
in
is derived from some spiritual source. energy of life is as yet unltnown, and there is every that
it is due
to
some
spiritual
influx
acting
i 60
YOUR
One world. material the hours of sleep, when
through
and
upon
the
this is that, during is resting
and
is revived,
the body
as
way
a
upon
any
many
the head
upon
a
all and
exist it is
as
extreme
of for
time,
fraction
a
some
be
some
regained,
complete
The
place.
instantly,
us
consciousness
or
recharged
energy
of
replenished, in
source
spiritual
inexplicable,
quite
were
a
to
we
of science to explain
teachings
a
solace
is
this to
phenomena,
doubly
true,
DIFFERENT
THE
There
are
his message
many
a
and The
great
those but
human
to
are
enabled
this
assurance
KINDS
OP
the
obtain
same
as
not
form
same
majority To
those
of
some
who
of the
consolation
"SPIRITUAL
gifts," He to the Corinthians.
souls does
Spiritualism
of
and
"spiritual
diversities of gifts, but
the
them. to
many
death
the
teachings
accept
who
alike
spirit continues
precisely
comfort the
way,
to
that
proof
in
and
Spiritualism
of
comfort
individual
entity
believe,
only
solace
the
that an
In
teachings
sorrow.
varied
ere
from
great
now,
persons.
not
infused
and
in' distress and
are
taken
been
phenomena
constitute
as
moments
of
has
the ordinary
lu
revive
facts.
The
to
moment
be
often
later
moment
would
can
to the breast
have
to
which
such
end
a
that
energy
depend
drop
may
and in
sleep
attest.
can
seems
manner
for
"
revivification
new
and
same
tric elec-
second,
body
in the
were,
be recharged might does not depend process
condition,
spiritual
it
as
energy
with
yet,
the
is recharged,
the
spiritual
or
of
body-
This
exhaustion, a
nervous
proof
storago-battery
as
of
the
passive,
energy.
material
POWERS
PSYCHIC
is
GIFTS"
St. Paul
wrote,
"Now
Spirit, And
says,
in
there there
THE
SPIRIT
61
WORLD
Lord, differences of administrations, but the se and there are diversitiesof operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of "
are
to profit withal. For the Spirit is given to every man is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to to one
another
the word
of knowledge
another faith by the of healing by the same
same
by the same Spirit, to Spirit, to another the gift
Spirit, to another
the working
prophecy, io another discerning of spirits,to another diverse kinds of tongues, to another of miraeies, to another
the interpretation of tongues
; but
altthese worketh that the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will. (1.Corinthians, Chap. XII.) How disbelieve in spirit communication can any one and
one
on
the ground that itis contrary
to
Bible teachings, after since here
the above passage, it is hard to comprehend, are
a
"
large number of spirit manifestations clearly outlined and stated by the Apostle* to be manifestations of
the Divine SpiritI
H CHAPTER HEALTH
THE
The ia
health
a
bodily,
"
far
"
the first place, to
order
this
of
become
run
they
case
obsession
is very
of
supplied
in
poisonous
diately
be
compared
in
to
worse,
difSeulties.
It keep
to
all mediums
of
mind the
which a
largely
mixed
the condition
upon
freshened
healthy
blood,
and hia
for
know
that
rested,
rich,
consequence,
substance,
to
gets
pressing de-
BRAIN
with
abundance
affects the
the body,
which
insomnia,
to
if this
if this is not
and,
substance over
HBAI.THY
depends
life suffers
mental any
brain
that they in
health.
man
of
keep
they
discover
and
is at
order)
exhausted,
for
therefore,
health.
production
unless
and
dangers
greater
important,
physical
subject and,
In
realized.
that the
nervously
psychic
physical
health, they
emotions,
even
and
the
process,
themselves
and
of bodily energy desire in life, and
from
their cost
render
mind
his
we
bodily
A
The
anything
in good down
their physical
up
amount
to
and
of mediums
"
is usually
certain
exhausting
mental
spiritual
than
largely
found
PSYCHICS
in all mediumistic
(especiallyof
very
themselves
a
AND
and
so
comes
have
a
more
accomplish
phenomena
times
mental
have
we
energy
Mediums
MEDIUMS
factor
important
very
development,
in
OF
VI
with
we
the
blood,
imm^
cate through the delicirculating The brain. tiny nerve-cells, all by
are
number
the storehouses of
tiny
cups,
of enei^y, which
may we
fill
with energy
every
every
day.
empty
less or night during sleep and more Our duty is to keep these littlecupa
brim full,and if we allow them to become too emptied, into danger of nervous so that nothing is left, we run The firstthing which the exhaustion, neurasthenia, etc. must pay attention to is, therefore, the state medium of his physical health: and the following rules will be found helpful by all those who wish to attain this condition. BREATHING
DEEP
EXERCISES
In the first place, a certain number of decp-breathingr These serve he to day. taken every exercises should keep the lungs active and to massage But deep breathing exercises have
the internal organs. a
far-reaching effect than this. There giving property this fully, we large
a
supply
in fre-sh air, and if we live as completely never of the vital and
potent
and lifepeculiar do not breathe
a
and
magnetic
the nniverse as we otherwise would. this he has but to stand erect and
deep breathing
more
is
If any
as
receive currents
take half
of
doubts
one a
dozen
exercises, as directed below, and he will from top to toe. The way to take these
feel energized breathing exercises
so
as
to get the best results is
as
follows : HOW
1. Stand
before
an
TO
open
BREATHE
window
free from
of doors, Before beginning,
or
out
"
all restrictive clothing. forcibly, bending the body forward, and relaxing exhale Place both open hands over the muscles. the abdomen. Now breathe as deeply as possible against these hands, as as the abdomen much allowing the chest or ribs to expand
expanding
possible, without in the least. In
64
YOUR
other
breathe
words,
have
this five
done your
against
out
abdomen
or
the
portion the
difficult
these
parts
bplow
the
to
neek,
e.xpand.
but
this will
later in Chapter and it will be shown these breathing when exercises are,
the breathing
After
breath." then
the
this
time,
you
are
have
breathing be
If you
the mouth) do this and the
you
Practice
The
back
this
best way
of the
insure
the teeth separated
of the
jaw.
practice, important
psychic
side of
over
in
you
the
wish.
until
all these should
passage
the
before
then
throw
nose
in
it is felt at the
become
nose
down
all,
itself.
proficient.
this is to close the lipa, while ;
or
smelling a flower. will find that the
you
you
In
by that
stages,
through
were
air
should,
distinct
breathe
throat
abdomen,
breathing
your
you
notice
day
You
steps,
"complete
a
first the
three as
separate as
chest.
inwardly,
relax
three
of the nasal
though
as
every to
one,
should
never
will
this
the back
you
and
upper
into
exercises,
air strikes and
do
to
how
it to
BREATH
expands
control
together
relaxed,
(never
the
such
enabled
the
is known
what
which
ribs, then
them
merge
to take
is, one
that
"
with
XLI
these
mastered
will be enabled
you
limiting
come
(complete)
PSYCHIC
have
you
this
with
is understood.
exercises
THE
the
on
breathe
and
have
you
hands
breathing,
your
of the lungs:
After
your
the
either
either the ribs allowing At first you will find it
without
control
in deeply,
allowing
place
you hands
your
breathe
to expand.
times,
to
both
Now
without
cheat
lungs,
abdomen
very
but
A"t"r
only.
place
side.
six
or
the
of
either
ribs,
just
cheat,
abdomen
six times,
or
upper
this five
upper
or
the
POWERS
with
on
ribs
pressing
done
PSYCHIC
the under
keeping portion
1
HEALTH
OF
MEDIUMS
DEVELOPING
2. A day.
certain amount The particular
be found
PSYCHICS
AND
EXERCISES
of exercise should be taken each
character of exercise which will beneficial for the maintenance health, of also
for the development
of psychic and mediumistic gifts, develop the vitality of the inner organa, waist line. Bending exercises of all kinds
those which
are
the
about
especially useful. Large muscles are not required for good health, but energy The are. and endurance following four exercises will be found very helpful, in are
this connection.
(a) Stand far
as
the
same
far
as
possible.
time, stretch upwards
you
(b)
raising both Raise yourself
erect,
on
the head
over
your
as
toes
and, at the finger-tips as
with
though trying to lengthen yourself. before, arms the head; now raised over
as
can,
Stand
arms
as
bend forward and try to touch the floor with your fingertips knees. Again raise yourself without bending the to
a
standing
position very
This
rapidly.
is
a
wellbut very useful exercise. (c) Stand as in exercise (b) and bend the body ways sidefrom the waist as far as possible first to the left,
known
"
Make this motion as rapid as you can. Stand as before and bend slowly, trying to touch (d) do this, take iu a the floor with the fingers. As you then to the right.
deep breath.
The purpose
the liver from this massage
above and
will prove very helpfuL HEALTH
are
of this exercise is to compress below at the same time, and
H1NT3
Other points to be observed in maintaining the following;
good health
PSYCHIC
YOUR 1. Eat
little red
as
by
acknowledged 2. Eat
a
are
other
partieuiarly 3. Drink
psychic fruit
of
food, but
in place
beneficial
in
at least
a
in
the
summer-time
5. Wear
as
day,
of it.
Aeid
in
not
fruits
cases.
all
day.
each
It is best to begin
to cool baths.
and
is
since this development.
every
nearly
of water
quart
the body
can,
you
retard
amount
4. Accustom these
as
meat
all to
certain
to
addition
POWERS
in
them
continue
the
winter. little clothing
The
warmth.
free circulation
breathes
skin
now
be
If the mind to
concentrate
Many
sitters, but
any
upon
can
as
they
fail
more
that
the
reason
as
soon
for
that
they
to
be
and
as
it
were,
receptive give
soon
as
play
that
you
emotions, other
and
hand,
your
think such as
upon
as soon
any
us.
certain
We
can
we
If you to
thoughts
send
appearance
out
the
This
doors
a
forces
of the
In order free
uiind,
and
tions vibra-
all
experience etc.
thoughts
the vents pre-
yourself
contract
envy,
doubt for
etc.
watch
or
can
individual
hardly
have
must
jealousy, hatred, you
results
influences.
to those
tends
unable
apprehension
outside
wholly
body
as
and
for
public
succeed,
gifts.
development!
a
it shuts
:
sensitive, up
ourselves
which will find
against
of psyehie
results
is their
will not
and
realize how
Few
of psychic
make
all free communication soul,
factor.
worried, scattered definite thing, good
this
they
the
MIND
less completely.
or
fear
THE
good
lungs,
is essential.
development
obtain
with
consistent
as
well
for in the way
psychics
results,
OP
depressed,
be hoped
hardly
POWERS
this is, in the
important
as
to the mental
come
can,
you
the surface
on
of air THE
We
as
over
you as
certain On
the
of friend-
HEALTH
love,
ship,
being
and
body,
the
in
and
said
order
to
development
psychie
quiescence,
is this
complete
the
have We contraction." "ingrowing conscience."
this
be expected.
is dwarfed,
man
his attitude
duties";
I
Louis
when to
a
conditions sensitive
life
as
that
other's
as
for
acquire
other
they
influence
"
a
time
takes
in fulness," cheer-
and
"are
the
perfect
advise the medium
than
in
harmful
is liable to
his
are
ourselves
"take
we
dream
as
unless
to throw
with
him
sometimes in the
can
sourness
just
and care
We
health.
being,
remain
just as bad
that
simply,
are
contagious
ualists spiritthe
on"
or
symptoms;
hira
with
in a person, when of another this is true of his mental and spiritual
liable to
influence of
are
disposition,
the
the medium are
man
unsympathetic
Stevenson,
medium
his physical
irritable
balance,
and
a
state, and
well
of the
CONTAGION
which
spirit
a
of
"spiritual
as
in others, and they experienced All experienced degree. remarkable
know
and
in his daily life.
this motto
influences
harmful
thing
a
means,
and
essence
surrender
"Gentleness
do better
cannot
PSYCHIC
These
This
be
must
full development
all heard
contracted
Robert we
and
follow
is such
to ail that he meets.
said
to
There
spiritual
The
are.
is insured,
hardly
imagination"
they
play,
lungs
can
"muscles
of the
physical
this
until
and
free
have
our
lungs
the
whole
of the muscles
it.' "The
express
"is
your
is it of the
true
ao
been
that
If this is true
may
just as
unrestricted, of
I
67
PSYCHICS
find
you
more
much
if
it has
life,"
etc.,
relaxes.
how
soul,"
A"fD
MEDIUMS
sympathy,
expands
of the of
OP
the
acquire and as
easily
lack we
of can
this is recognized off these influences, more
or
experience day-time.
less the
and after
The
it of
medium "
the
for
these
to
in
his
selecting
your
lai^sely
own
upon
be
to
to
the
morally,
and
mental
the
will
they
are
liable
the
future that
p^chic progress
under and
this
moral
guidance
of
or
to
a
ually spirit-
sooner
possibly
Be
all
and
physically
detriment.
own
from
drawn
under
conditions
on,"
MEDIUM
DEVELOPING
develop
is mentally,
medium
for
to
psychic
''taken
be
therefore,
depend
a
GOOD
dangerous
very
who
ill later
is
A
POWEES
conclusion
practical
that
health
CHOOSE
TO
HOW
is
PSYCHIC
YOUR
68
or
influence
most
whom
happiness
careful, you
velop dewill
CHAPTER SELF
"Know
thyself"
Before
man
SOUL
AND
the mandate
this
success
can
utilizes his mind of his life. The better we
understand
THE
First of all we OP
I
streams
we
are
are.
COSMIC
are
would
succeed
nature.
told that there
are
Cosmic
currents
even
to stem
strong
the tide and can
achieve
success
selves extricate them-
but partially, others do not do so at all. For this have the successes we and the failures in life.
It depends ourselves. through
partly upon The firstwe
outside influences, partly upon cannot control, except indirectly
ourselves. HOW
Here
day
tools the
CURRENTS
against the greatest obstacles; others reason
our
will. Some of these against our Some beneficial, others are harmful. natures
unconsciously, are
be attained. he would a tool every
and fro in the world, contradictory currents of thought into which we are liable to enter
to
currents
as
understand Henee he who the workings of his own
better workmen
playing
of the Delphic Oracle !
undertake and control external leam to control those within himself, for
Man
must
CULTUBE
to govern
can
forces, he must only by doing
was
VII
TO
HAKE
A
SUCCESS
OP
TOUR
LIFE
is the explanation of a great fallacy which many They imagine that they can by their own people make. will mould circumstances to suit themselves. This is
YOUR
70
only partly true.
POWERS
PSYCHIC Let
explain. We
me
must
we
must of mind upon others, in it a that will way ourselves make such our
power
us
tiini
it upon stronger,
capable and more efficient;and as positive,more success develop in this manner will come of itself.
more we
The way
become
you
is to control the forces
to control circumstances
within yourself, to make as
not
turn
naturally
a
of yourself, and
more
greater
gravitate
man
greater
competent, you and into better circumstances.
will We
that "like attracts like." For, as should remember Dr. Larson says "those people who fail and who continue to fail all along the line,fail because the power of their is in habitual is ala or either minds negative state, wa3^
misdirected.
positively and
If the power
of mind
is not working
constructively for a certain goal, you are If your mind is not positive it is
not going to succeed.
negative, and We
must
float with the stream. in the midst of all kinds
negative minds
remember
of circumstances,
that some
we
are
are
of which
for us and
some
of
against ua, and we will either have to make own our way, or drift, and if we drift we go wherever life the stream goes. But most of the streams of human are found to flow into the world of the ordinary and which
are
the inferior. Therefore
if you drift you will drift with the inferior,and your goal will be failure." THE
THREE
LAWS
OF
SUCCESS
In order to achieve mental and spiritual success
(and
rule applies also to worldly success)three rules must be observed which are of prime importance; The first is that you must have in your own mind a the
same
have not
clear conception
want.
If you
any
cannot
expect to achieve
of what you definite goal in view, you
SELF
any
great
success,
your
energy
towards
one
does not
to
try
that you
71
because you will be constantly wasting in byways, without directing it all
thinking
mean
CULTURE
SOUL
The
certain point.
your
make
and
AND
positive and
that you must dominate every a
possesa
is:
second not
negative.
grind your one
you
must
This
teeth, frown
meet.
self-assurance and
calm
You
It the
means
inner
cally will succeed. Physibe felt in a full, firm
certainty that you
conviction and this state
of things
may
The third system. be thinking must constructive, that is, If built about the goal or objectyou have in mind. you spend only a fraction of your energy of thought in any one direction, you cannot expect to progress throughout
sensation rule is: All your
very
far in that line.
time to work be
will not of and
The
about sooner
to
a
race!
Constructive
consistently and
certain point they may
the
same
a
thing
time as
and
progress
will your
thinking
continually think will success great difficulties.
be looked upon the more these
as are
helps come over-
character ultimately be. and there is
be overdone,
this may
"Kicking PLOWINO
If you
who tries at the same problem in his head
what you wish to accomplish. you learn to do this the sooner
the stronger
such
runner
mathematical
must
to character and
At
The
Obstacles in life present
be yours. Up
nervous
first in the
that you
means
a
out
the
against the pricks." WITH
THE
TIDE
knows striving your best (and every man he is doing his best) to accomplish difficultiesseem thing, and more and more
are
in his heart when a
to
certain
multiply the further you
certain conditions,
assume
progress, you
may, under for you that it is not meant
PSYCHIC
YOUR
72
may
you
look
shortly from
of
life, could
to
rest
and
full
play;
fourteen
and
became
to be the
proved
There
fro, flowing
the
and to
these
for
own.
our
the
always than
for
the
not
the
dog
tooth
"
very
The
dog
will
eventually
though
it is
ourselves,
dog
To
it is most in life
can
a
sees,
be
painful
dog
us,
but
on
inclusive
the
more,
better
has
of
To
see.
him
interpreted
that
in
a
it is all
contrarj',
who
it is clear
that
experience. true
have
to
removing
for the removal
better
probably be
a
is not
seem
may
we
what
more
and
and than
this
yet
"
this
can
guided greater
operation
painful
the
us.
and verse, Uni-
receptive
exactly
example,
beneficial. a
know
of
For
good.
what
Control,
vaster
mind
It
to
become
life be
for
opposite
is all that
only
a
thenceforward
Psychic
the
our
we
is best
To
nothing
painful,
that
what
extracted.
tooth
see
and
ultimate
tooth
the
all think
time
that
swaying
or
Intelligent
an
case!
ours our
by
for
there
burden.
a
Currents
will
give
GOOD
"sense"
more
desire
life.
throughout
can
the
us
do,
to
want
we
more
We
forth
and
currents,
directed
a
back
to
period
would
of
of
ta/TIMATE
Cosmic
therefore,
are,
she
float
her
rest, and
enough
in her
OUR
FOB
one
of
end
joy instead
a
at
stayed
and the
had
turning-point
ACTING
them
that
At
nights!
she felt that, at last, she had work
stemming
account
bed
have
might
she,
and prevented
to
determined to
were
you
it is possible
that
on
thing,
that
of
us
nothing
went
she
days
tells
She
sleep.
way
instead
do
how
see
and
this
Towne
her
this
In
Mrs.
advantage.
this particular
something
"Currents"
these
with
back
undertaking
disaBtrous.
proven
do
to
time
this particular
at
POWERS
our
of his
Applied painful
similar
manner,
to experiences
1
SELF
I
SOUL
AND
and that many of them, could for our ultimate good. are HOW
TUVSS
Now
let
LAWS
US
APPLY
we
TO we
what
apply
CULTURE them
see
DEVELOPMENT
PSYCHIC
have
in that light,
learned to psychic
development,
We
and the cultivation of mediumistic gifts. found that there are magnetic and spiritual
have
from different directions here and Some of these are for our there all over the world. learn to become own must good, others are not. We forces playing upon
us
sensitive to those currents and shut out those which
are
beneficial to
are
which
How
not.
are
ub,
to do
we
thist for the student who In the 6rst place it is necessary to make really desires to obtain this guidance certain
renunciations and
world,"
sacrifices. He
or
the
at
time
same
One
be
cannot
receive
both
one's
"in
the
this spiritual cake and have
canno^t eat perfection. itI So you must make up your mind justwhat you wish Many to do. mediums unfortunately do not develop
along this line. The is not. altogether the
the one
psychic great
self,
and
which
any
Doubtless- this is not than the followers of any
more
Human
nature
we
now
are
personal to make
who
are
made
is weak,
and
only talking
we
against
many
be admitted,
that "spiritualists
spiritual!"
The
phenomena.
psychic
has been
spiritualists (it must
is justice),
some
obtaining
"
reproach
mediums
cultivation of the spiritual self thing as the cultivation of
same,
are
true
with everything but
of spiritualists
other religious faith. But all fall from grace.
of those who
spiritual enlightenment,
and
sincerely desire
who
are
willing
sacrifices in order to obtain it. To those anxious to follow this path we would say thatt
some
3
YOUR
74
it is unwise
to give too
development.
This
in
fully
more
points
and
psychic
your
full directions
is
a
question XLI.
Chapter
practical
be
may
is
maintained. liable to
of the
way,
attitude
of
practically
replies progress
will
mental thus
the "Cosmic
must
be
render
yourself
and
interest
this, to
obsession,
in the things
be kept.
extent,
wise Other-
unbalanced. interest in your
special
along
you
in this
phenomena
than you
receptive
low-beings. fel-
ordinary When
exercises.
of psychic
When
be
a
quiet
very
before.
were
thing
room
and
for you
vague
in doubt
are
you
you
clearer, and and formed clearly replies
may
be
Currents"
soon
as
in
you
have
that you which flow about
sure
but
will find
you
clearer
As
upon
any
higher ask your own At first these to do.
indistinct,
and
development
questioning. far, you
health
be called a listening what may This is particularly important and
best
in your
and
you
sensitiveness
more
valuable.
will become definite
own
the soul.
is the
self what
life
at all times
retire to
question,
the
harmony,
number
certain
5. Cultivate
daily
through
become
various
will be far
you
in your
and,
certain
will
your
lines, by a
a
sympathy,
4. Cultivate
obtain
to
must,
3. Cultivate
psychic
both
FOLLOW
common-sense
judgment
the
TO
e3chaustion
clear
world
For
oufoldment.
nervous
2. Your
in your
early
will be discussed few the present a
often insisted upon, done, If this is not
so
thus
which
helpful
RULES
1. As
POWERS
PSYCHIC
will
they
soon
get
this
progressed
begun you;
you
that
to
answer
have
as
to
and
sense
when
SELF
once
matter more
yon
of folly
have
done
personal
in
several
CULTURE
SOUL
AND
this,
it
is,
thenceforward,
development.
of
th"
75
This chapters
will
which
be
only
dealt
follow.
with
a
CHAPTER CULTIVATION
THE
There
two
are
If
within.
it from without, observe it from within, unless
we
only things this way
are
do
be
can
mind
can
and
own
by
ence experifar
so
can
which inward
or
but
person,
he
that state
in
within
and,
another
the mental
understand
from
world
in order
The
orange.
is, therefore,
him
ence experi-
inwardly
in the
be felt by
never
orange,
never
sensations,
thing
experience
psychic
experienced
appreciate are
Each
it is the only
sensitive, and must
sensations
an
;
is to
second
at
the
were
experience
objectively
All
so.
we
the
could
we
fact
particular
look
we
and
its
know,
we
can
minds.
see
and as
that
GIFTS
SPIRITUAL
any of regarding it from without,
observe
it from
experience
OF
ways
first is to
the
VIII
you
should yourself
experiencing.
It is the
same
any
experiences impart
never
with
psychic
way,
and
phenomena
they
themselves
this
express
reason
and
that
explain
to
it is
and
phenomena
Everything
being
so
for
so
them
poor to
so
largely
they symbolic,
in this direction, explain
difficult for the
precisely
very
are
and
they
the
them.
It
psychics
to
character
it is often what
a
can
understand
experience
outsiders
sensations
being
must
in
except to
others
one
he
character,
to others,
for these
roundabout
is for
of this
phenomena
this knowledge
If any
phenomena.
of
the
experiencing. our
very mean.
language
difficult
SPIRITUAL
OF
CULTIVATION
MEDIUMSHIP
DEVELOPING
We
do
ia much
There
hereditary
just
know
not
like
as
any
other
mediums,
a
In
days, some
in
be
to
a
coming
it within
their
cases
some
reason
of
any
of were,
just
as
the early
at
do
we
the
a
the
and
similar
to speak.
day
that
we
a
in
suddenly,
of years.
period
ean
mediumship
its persistence
yet as
no
matter
can
largely
come
will
can we
psychic rate,
unknown
with
it
may
power. on
a
"
eleetrieity ever How-
is).
perfectly, when
be
it
as
experimenting,
control
though
be, at any
phenomena
electricity
phenomena
of
psychic
yet
what
the time
even essence
weeks,
seconds.
experimented
know
yet
manner,
do that it would so
laws
all psychic
innermost
as
scientists
present
it is to be hoped
are
and
not
few
a
months,
obtaining
when
we
character, with forces
(indeed
ship
or
life,
PHENOSTENA
CONTBOLUNO
In Mediumship,
ments. experi-
throughout
it is gradually lost through other cases One has at any time experienced who
recall it by usually how long afterwards.
by
is terminated
mediumship
with,
contact
themselves
few
a
only
it later
develop into
few
a
appears
of their
part
very
mediumship
for
generations,
mediiimship
result
it only
cases
some,
however,
retain
experience
few
With
four
or
majority,
developing
or
that
three
of
is. mediumahip it is very often
what
show
seems
and
the
Some others
to
gift.
The as
exactly
through
runs
in childhood
constitution. in life, on
yet
evidence
and
77
GIFTS
and
medium-
in controlled know never
If
"workable
we
could basis,"
YOUR
78
PSYCHIC
HEDITIMISTIC
All
a
EXEBCIBES
eserciaes develop different directions.
but
few
in
of the methods
developing
and
centre
phenomena As
being,
our
of
the
The
be
may
which
psychic
are
in cultivating inner
the
self and
some
following
pursued
distinct from
as
to
this power
mediumistic
extent,
I
POWERS
purely
ual spirit-
psychical
:
before
said, it is essential that before we eontrol ourselves
and
should
stand underto control
endeavour
forces.
outside Much
we
be learned
may
through
is the turning
that
is known trospection," "inas what inward of the attention
inner
try
the external upon self, instead of outward, do this and If you eyes close your world. and inner being, to find out the nature true of your
you
will probably
upon
the
that, when
you
Self, it is only and
is
now
Practice and
before
a
think
state
you
of mind,
for
for
a
few
our
As
THE
will
lead
sense-perceptions,
to
practice
you
get
more
experience
from
away
and a
more
to
the
which
these,
of
at
your
to enabled than formerly. as
it
come
The
were.
SEL.P
habit
of escaping
most
of
and
fully into your
sensation
each day ment develop-
minutes
will be
into far closer touch with yourself inner self will become illuminated,
This
you,
own your grasped has since passed which
surprised
you
MASTERING
eludes
!
will be
in this direction,
You
sensation.
have
you
only a memory this introspection long
peculiar
it continually
that, like Happiness,
"will find and
a
experience
reality
are
are
enabled
inner and
us
from slaves.
to
self, you the
draw withwill
ability
to
OP
CULTIVATION
SPIRITUAL
perceive the truth of things in
a
GIFTS hitherto undreamed
maimer
of. Truth
that the veil of
reason
this veil and you light of day. This
perceive
sense
in the
will perceive truth clearly, as
over greater mastery self in touch the closely great with
never
being
we
can
we
have
and
we
nervous
that you energy,
"
ment, of psychic developit in any quantity we
these methods
draw
can
of
so
in this supply of energy to do is to learn to tap it,
unlimited
do by
in need
or
an
All
nniverae.
"
of the universe,
feel exhausted
there
which
more
you
power-currents
magnetic
"
it for the simple is between it and us. Lift
not
practice of acquiring
will also put
will
do
we
exists;
upon
choose.
We
will also be put in touch with higher conditiona, HOW
With life,we
SPIRIT
US
UNITES
increased spiritual developmeut and spiritual is a universal brotherhood that there will perceive
that nothing is really separated from are from not separated anything else; that we in but we are that the great uniour united versal neighbour, Infinite Intelligence which combines all. We may
of mankind
compare
and
ourselves
to
trees, in this respect.
Each
tree
is apparently, a separate being, whose leaves whisper to branches sometimes touch in one another, and whose the swaying
sunk
deep
of the evening into the ground
!
with another, while all. In a similar way, universe,
of
which
pBychically, we
are
we
breezes
are
often intertwined
earth unites them united in the spiritual
common are
form
united
but their roots
are
and
the we
:
one
a
part.
Fundamentally,
with another.
YOUR
PSYCHIC
4
POWERS
MEDITATION
Meditation means
we
of which our
awaken
the
on
we
do
will
find
which
thoughts
ourselves
as
surely
how
are
is
lasting
which
evil thoughts be
by
and
have
"with added
a
sire de-
they
a
of
sphere
pass, against
will.
our
universe
have
certain effect, both
upon
can
house
a
telling where
no
and
the
useful, the
only
they
they
always
out
often
happiness
once
and, may
If these
as
stop
thoughts to
return
us
power
and a
similar others of On the contrary, space.
to
send
thought
a
chair,
from
back
or
a
or
be.
added
for evil
power
create
this thought
may
accumulated
that
that you
through,
should
with
into
us
We
create
come
found
ourselves,
break
THODGHT
in their flight through
character
will
out
with
have
they
about
even
can
OP
its action
like boomerangs,
them
is done
process
to
ourselves
things!"
helpful
good,
to cause
others.
can
there
created or
sent
are we
influence,
POWER
upon
and
"Thoughts
as
of power
nothing
definite purpose
some
so
it impossible
cover
THE
All
walls
hypnotic We
frequently
self and
senses,
by
methods
plane.
up
through
energy
the inner
astral
build
so.
of the
one
if this developing
time,
"which others by mental or to
or
another
same
properly,
considered
awaken
spiritual
to function At
be
may
in the
us
same
to
return
their
and
it
sender,
See to it, therefore,
for good. thoughts
way,
of the highest
and
best.
Some almost
people afraid
effectstheir
when
"
at
first to
thoughts
first realize this fact think at all, for fear of
they
may
"
have!
But
this is
a
are
the
great
CULTIVATION
OF
SPIRITUAL
GIFTS
81
mistake. Expression is the first law of life. We mnst leam to express, EXPRESS/ The chief outward difference between a living being and a corpse is that one can
express
itself and
the other can yourself fully and
to
Do
not.
express afraid direction. Even the bodily expression
forcibly our
not jh
be any
feelings
of There is nothing to be emotions is quite justified. ashamed of in conviction or in passion. It is the abuse and
of these which
is detrimental. THE
In
USE
OP
THE
WILL
similar way the power of the will may be used for good or for evil, as the case may be, and it has a in both directions as the history of Ocgreat power a
"
cnltism has shown In the
case
one
us. we
have,
as
the result of the exercise
of this power, cures
On
various psychic phenomena, marvellous all the varied accomplishments of this world. the other hand, we have the phenomena craft, of witch-
and
black magic, harmful absent treatment and crime. It all depends into which channel we direct the energy of our will. The soul must leam to find and experience itself fully before it can consider itself thoroughly alive
and a fully developed entity. been accomplished, then, and our
After this realization has
rect dithen only, should we directing the latent
attention to cultivating and
energies which
we
possess,
SELF-DEVKI"OPMENT
ESSENTIAL.
It is because of this fact that "Self and Soul Culture" before
is necessary, to any to
great
preserve
extent. a
are psychic phenomena We must learn to know
cultivated
careful balance
judgment,
just and
of
ourselves,
3
82
sympathy,
these
to
oui8elTes"
lying
I
little
draw
may
harmful
or
into
our
reascMi
these
giving
reader^
to
become
since
be
fphanw
must
be
by
we
when
altogether
there
esceiciscd
the
is
I no
ncccssily
sure we
we
whidi
before
that, must
reason
wish
of we
to""
be
prepared own
our
be
may
door
or
the
to
finghten
unhinged! do
nol
necessily
in
Mediumship
otherwise
powns,"
warnings
cuhivating
over
badL,
swung
doors,
the
powers
enters,
innor
dose mi^r
are
whoever
and
to
caution
soul
receive
srif-control unable
the
we
and
and
to
you,
before
powers^
infiuoice
to
warn
and
exercises
mediumistic
contrd, of
to
widh
or
doors
the
doors
if
we
attracted
advise
strong
adf-devdoping
psychic
f^pois
the
have
not
mediums
mediumship, we
whieh
too
these
external
In
eontrary,
developing
while
cannot
practice
the
the
do
we
become
never
shall
On
If
aura.
magnetic
have
we
plane.
intelligenees"
So
intuition*
and
qualities^
highest
the
on
POWERS
understanding
possess
of
PSTCmC
YOUR
this
wish to
became
devek^NBent.
for
this
eautioQ!
alanmNL Only
I
CHAPTER
IX
PSYCHOMETRY
What
the
I
is Psychometry
"The
word
character and
pregnant
Dr. J, Rhodes
'Psychometry,' a
of
new
important
Buchanan
coined in 1842
to
says: express
scienee and art, i? the most word that has been added to
language, coined from
the Greek {psyche metron 80ul and measure). It literally signifies In our 'Soul-Measuring,' use modem of the word, however, it means a littledifferent from this. something English
the
"
"
psychic who picks up an object and, in connection with it, gets certain psychic impressions, is said to 'psychometrize' the object,and this process is known
A
as
psychometry." EXPEBIMBNT9
The
famous
Professor
Denton, powers
wife possessed remarkable a
a
mineralogist, whose
in this direction, conducted
of which are experiments some lie gave his wife a specimen Closing her eyes, from the carboniferous formation. and trees with their tufted heads she described swamps
described
and
number as
of
follows:
scaly trunks, with
the great He got a
frog-like animals
that
specimen of the lava existed in that age. in 1848. His that flowed from tbo volcano in Hawaii described "boiling a ocean," a sister, by its means, cataract
of
lava
golden
in size. A small Painsville, Ohio,
that
fragment was
given
of
equalled Niagara Meteorite that fell at
almost a
to his wife's mother,
a
sen-
84
YOUR did
sitive, who she
what
"I
nothing,
and
I
a
description,
similar
to be
down."
take
me
travelling
forward.
seem
specimens
in psychomctry. be
to
seem
right
mist.
POWERS
believe
then
not
said:
through stars
PSYCniC
I
away,
away
looks
what
like
taken
right up, the other gave wife independently it revolving its tail and
His
but
see
is
This
saw
of sparks. NOT
Denton
Prof.
one
from
it
one
which
Rome,
Basalt
described
to
steps
Among
was.
ancient
Mexico,
TELEPATHY
that
prove
this
was
not
in paper, the specimens wrapping in a hat, and allowing the sensitive to np knowing one any and describe it, without
them
out
pick
took
TO
by
mind-reading, shaking
DUE
them
Antimony
by
correctly
the
of brick Silver from
Borneo,
from
Fingal's
from
fragment
a
was
Cave.
Each
sensitive in the
was
place most
minute
detail. These
did
but
examples
permit.
Nearly
are
space
amount
of
cultivation to bring Before proceeding few
a
to
words
of
peculiar
by
beings
"fluid"
to
influence. in
some
the
one
may
see cases
certain
it only
and
explanation
needs
quesside of this tion, volved inof the theory
that
EXPLANATION
every
object or
sensitive enough transfer
a
objects, leaving We
a
possesses
practical
influence, fluid
psychic
recognized
and
said
every
multiplied,
be of interest to the student.
THE
been
one
it to light.
will doubtless
It has
be
could
this direction,
in
power
which
this in the
of
aura,
case
"haunted
which
amount
impressed
own
be
may
of with
of "magnetic houses."
its
it.
to perceive
certain
them
possesses
man Huthis their
cures,"
In
fact,
"
PSTCHOMETKY
we
.
in Chapter
see
shall
this is one
"
Objects which
the
with
been
interpreted
worn
into any
of
into
over
passed he
belonged
aura
this
be
will frequently
that
question,
which
in that
and
otherwise HOW
Articles
a
to
have
not
may
be read
very we
and We
given
in
sensitive
to
place
an
has
who
object recently
trance-medium,
good
into contact
get
the
of
been
TIIE
with in
article
be obtained
may
secured.
INFLUENCE
lose their properties it by being almost express
often
might
"
"
to
exposed
objects may
information
of this character
left around or for this reason
if
of
PRESERVE
we
are
magnetism
way
could TO
"virtue"
their
the
to
seem
such
character
person
enabled
through
person,
some
hands
the
time
ability of the psychic.
of
to
a
or
skin, long
person,
and
Again (rance-mediums public. influences of this character, and
which
subject,
advanced
the
for
contact
their
"
demonstrations
had
to
close
aura,
to the
according
see
to that
has been
particular
of this
share
be psychometrized
readily
often
been
brought
magnetism large
a
retain
devoted
houses. have
which
have
XXVIII,
of the theories which
haunted
to explain
85
the
handling
it is best to keep
such
of others:
and
articles carefully
be procured in thin rubber cloth which may wrapped-up In this way drug from any their properties are store. preserved. Just what become it is
impregnated, a
form Tet,
the have
this influence
of
the
even
object, and
we
vital
are
yet to explain
Ihe
why
unable
force which
supposing that
is. with
that
psychic
it should
which to
the
say.
animates
this could
be that
could "sense"
articles
Probably the flow
verse. uniinto
it,
we
this particular
YOUR
86
the
pHychie
POWERS
be enabled should flood of information
energy
vital
PSYCHIC
"akasic
Draper
Professor a
upon "
trace
a
On
leaving
thereon
a
acts,
our
crime,
to
the
of
be
may words he has gone the
after
There
are
certain
If sunlight
world. place
the
and
them
retain
for
analogies falls upon
are
things,"
a
and
ia
secret very
echo years
countless
this in
the
sheet of paper
the
within
they
the
same
physical we
and
human
aura
it, and
may
impress
doubtlefis way:
influenced
are
psychometrize
thoughts,
the
of
It
done.
of all flesh !"
way
in much
surroundings which
and
records
a
suitable means. If "thoughts
we
seen
ment retire-
committed
heard
the
key, the outline of this key will be marked be recovered later by paper and may years it
upon
upon
of his deed
picture
his
our
and
have
baa
whoever
think
exist the we
of whatever
thought
that
out,
processes.
we
where
there
profaned,
silhouettes
crushing "
be
never
trace
permanent
to proper
resorting
falls
never
shadow
walla of private apartments, intrusion is altogether shut of can
the
withm
receives.
the
eye
a
he
"A
said:
visible by
made
arouse
records"
has
without
wail
to
or
the
and by
fluid,
our
objects
means
of that
so
be "read-back"
our
they
by
the
seuffltive. INTERPRETATION
THE
In
all psychometry of the "
of
the
just
as
we
stored
of
IMPRESSIONS
must
impressions
the printed
thought
impressions
OP
the
within
word author,
RECEIVED
remember
received
that
is largely
terpretation in-
symbolic,
is symbolic
of a book behind lying
objectsand
the
"sensed"
it.
So,
by
the
"
PSYCHOMETRY
psychic,
interpreted a
by
geological
one
a
monster,"
very
the
actually
to become
A
few
to
as
better
be enabled
the
FOB
and
place
to
and,
these this their
tell when
good
them
being
closed.
points
are,
your
"
before
fingers
a
with
See
is the
if you looking will
take
quarter
the
the
two can
of
a
of the
water.
case.
You
are
water
pair
of
inch
sharp
the
the
!
an
quite
compasses or
so,
points,
the
tell how
far
apart
at the compasses.
acquire
a
of eyes
lower
with
touched is to
exercise
opening
close your
gradually
this
You
water
that, at first, you
have
you
finger-tips
the
way
would
the surface
into contact
come
to discover
tell when
2. Another
very
bowl
a
Now,
just above
looking,
will be surprised
eyes
this
finger-tips.
in
placing the body.
as
finger-tips until they See whether can you
touch
do
otherwise
of your
by
finger-tips
your
"Without
unable
possible,
to
you
endeavour
SENSITIVENESS
the sensitiveness
temperature
water.
era
must as
sensitive
you
DEVELOPING
this effectively
same
than
the
that
object,we
and
a
to.
1. Cultivate do
an
for
seeing of
will enable
advantage
EXEKCISES
may
receptive
exercises
preliminary
much
from
impressions
no
it subconsciously
of the world's symbolized in the form monster. of this roaring In obtaining
an
about,
imagine
would
impression
an
got simply history, and
suitably he places
describes
walking
was
psychometrist
when
and
and
individual
be
must
Thus,
roaring
shallow
He
original !
and
his forehead
on
specimen
that
moment
symbolic,
the psychometrist.
"antediluvian but
be
also
must
87
sensitiveness
In of
own.
3. Leam
to act
upon
first impressions.
Do
not
hesi-
YOUR
88
tate
be afraid
or
impression
to express
that
it may help
PSTCHIC
to
comes
be.
the spirit's, the
anything
can, see
and
feel
Then
express
These
emotions
often
could
not
be
they For
the
person
himself you
in
are
from
ITS
The to
the
this
not
you
attracted in been
will or
the
connection
with
the
watch
ability.
facts which though
way,
the
object.
watch,
have
may
In this way
since
strangled
the emotions
the sensations
with
pression de-
of
fully,
this
you
and
feeling
the state
VALUE
IN
be a
such
repelled
In
another
of
will
by
which
the
the
often
enable
you
living
person,
and
you
impressions
object life
tell whether
because
psychic
practical very
"
LIFE
to
enabled
person,
with
D-ULT
will
psychometry
is. at times,
addition
a
watch
your
of
object,
you
like
yourself.
form,
feeling
best
as
within
other
fully in accord
connection
wearing.
character In
means
immediately
received,
any
throat,
tell the characteristics
by
in
that
owned
of
act
been
best
in that
are
PRACTICAL
practice
is
to
emotions
has
the
fit of melancholy.
a
receive
in
pain
perceive
yon
no
with
who
to
expressed
connection
and
and
experience
express,
If you
esaraple:
in
get
or
in words
have
apparently
learn
execution
first impression
you
well
So
own."
sensations
own
this
may
which
first thought
"The
into
put
"ridiculous"
how
saying
useful
the
to you.
the
what
a
feel and
you
matter
It is;
and
your
after
no
"
is your
comes
which
4. Analyse you
is
second
first impressions,
on
you,
There
how
exactly
in this respect.
you
POWEES
such
a
or
be
may
receive
you
has
person
information
of
this
useful.
to all this, the cultivation
of psychometry
PSYCHOMETBY
is
often
of
other
Introduction
in
useful psychic to
paving phenomena,
them.
89
the
way
and
for will
the prove
cultivation a
useful
X
CHAPTER. THE
d
HUMAN
AURA
Sdrbodndinq
every living body (and is a halo or "aura," there materials) have
always
aura,
continued
the
of
middle
It is now
19th
book
be
ants Clairvoythis
see
laughed
majority of scientists,who its existence. Baron
century. the aura,
von
About
the Reichenbach
tion paying particular attenbis had seen emanations which sensitives from crystals and the poles of horseshoe magnets. known that both magnets and crystals give off
published a to the coming
the
disbelieve in
to
may
which
that they could contended human beings, but they were
surrounding for their pains by
at
non-living
certain exceptional conditions.
under
seen,
some
on
by any one, possessing even moderate psychic development, if they observe these objectswhen placed in a darkened room.
a,
and this may
very noticeable aura,
HOW
BY
STUDIED
THE
Am
OP
be
seen
CHEMICAI,
SCREENS
Needless to say
disbelieved at the time, all this was 1911 that the existence of the aura not until by means proved scientifically of mechanical and
and it was was
chemical Thomas'
human
means.
Dr.
Kilner,
the electrician of St. then showed that it is sible posissuing from a living the aura,
Hospital, London,
tor any one to see being, by means
of especially prepared
glass
"Dieyanin,
a
slides, containing chemical, named The is placed against the of experiment subject
"^
a white darkened room, nearly cannot and must be at least partially nude, as the aura The be seen investigator through the clothing. then or
black cloth background,
iDicyanin
ib
"
in
coal-tar product
or
a
dye.
HITMAN
THE looks through
AURA
91
light: at the dayof the chemical screens then, closing his eyes, pulls down the blind, so as
to make
the
one
nearly dark. In this light the figure be seen only faintly, and if the subject
room
of the model can is looked at through by
seen
this
since the eyes light
In
screen,
the
aura
may
be
In nearly any one, possessing good eyesight. does investigator have to be a the not ant, clairvoy-
case
Usually
the glass
our
are
rendered
by
waves
eyes
cannot
tificial susceptible to certain ar-
of the chemical perceive these waves.
means
screens.
the sceptical world has been convinced aura, of the reality of the human and itis now considered a proved scientificfact. this way
THE
The
human
of layers or into space.
THEEE
AUEAS
aura
or
strata
one
THUS
DISCLOSED
atmosphere consists of a number beyond the other, extending out
of Dr. Kllner's chemical screens three of these divisions may be clearly perceived. First, what is called the "etheric double." This is like
seen
a
By
dark
means
line, slightly greyish
in colour, which
the whole surface of the body, conforming Doubtless this is one its manifestation exactly shape. body. double or the of etheric Beyond this extends the "inner aura," which is usually over
extends
to
It conforms to the contour body is less more or the throughout and of coloured the health of the individual and by the mental or two
by
or
three inches broad.
be present at that time. emotional states, which may is Beyond beginning aura," this again the "outer
extending from three to six inches, as a rule, before it becomes invisible. It than it extends slightly further in the case of women
where
the inner
aura
ceases,
and
PSYCHIC
YOUR
92
does
in
This
men.
influenced the
by to
x"crson
the
it
but
this
screens
red
or
the
subtle
It
blue.
they
takes
a
trained
and
be
rule
also
vary
through
seen
are
dark
either to
clairvoyant
variations
of
conditions
colours
themselves
a
gradations
Its as
cannot
because
the
psychic
belongs.
is greatly
and
variable,
and
mental
whom
greatly,
very
is very
aura
all
POWERS
see
in
colour
of
all the
aura.
HOW
The
best
character In
1.
TRAIN
TO
to
train
is, perhaps,
the
way
darkened
a
the
or
of
position
In
lines
these
out
the
be
must
artificially
the
same
silk vaiy
is
luminosity the
of
magnet. to
trying
process,
a
and
up,
edges
extensions
make
limitations
and
only
through
a
requiring this
of
the
the
eyes,
focusing
is
with It
combined. for
focused available,
of
both
of
the
this
very
often.
if both eyes
sensitive
at
two
of
eye
may
happ"en
focuses one e\-e.
time
from
by
and
a
auras
of
sight,
ordinary
in
always
nearly
"
the
fact
vision, not
or
one
then eye
identical, the
both
with
the
be
can
only
both
when
destroy
therefore,
must,
sight
and
that
may
will,
perception
separately
are
the
obtained
eyes.
of
each
special
^the
"
focus
in each of the ^"different focusing The attempted
made
of
be
can
vision
action
different
ver"*
this
that
understood
focusing
proper
be
the
good
by
air
faint
a
until
a
of
the
poles
with
along
the
and
this
of
aura.
It
and
support,
and
aspect in
suspended
repeat
auras
see
the
study
observation
poles
light
the
a
the
the
at
observed 2.
on
to
following:
either
placed
SIGHT
PSTCHIC
yourself
room
horseshoe-magnet, thread
TOUR
are
found
active
psychic
use
sight
HUMAN
THE
THE
AURA
details
this is the
and human
only
the
of trying
purpose
take
a
an
of
looking
out
open
window,
or
instance
a
eye
Look
steadily that
you
from
sight
as
soon
a
sort
the
the
the
from
been
of hot
obtained,
connected
one
beautiful
the the
and with
the
and
practice:
may
expect
and
which
"
to
intricate
it, producing, rays.
of
the
may
be
edge
heated "
mist your
visual
the
on
fields,
on
of
of
your
the
vision.
it dawns
back
mist,
with
prevents
object
of vaporous
nature
of
band
and
presence
the
focus
of
for
"
slide it away
until
metal
an
magnet
or
narrow
bending
of
perseverance
of the body.
the
appearance
has
it
point,
quivering,
realize
is conquered,
sight
same
to
best
the
perceiving a
background,
of the
edge
background
the
through
room
approach
from
phenomena
time,
human
you
victory
magnet
the
of
in summertime
other
need
fact,
to
compared
visual
the
along
a
it perpendicularl
be obtained
can
according
the
at
obtain
of this current
magnet,
arises
you
freely
in
wall,
look
is flowing
vapour
as
light, day-
hold
against
inside
near
gradually
kind
a
a
dark
or
until
either
"
light, such inside of the
against
and
only
you,
the
complete
in broad
and
magnet
you,
of
from
Then
from
As
more
vision
outside
white
light.
of the
"
open
from
one's
horseshoe
good
in front
or
the
seeing
than in the dark, obtained how learn to perceive the
to
way
of
because
daylight,
the
faculty
the
master
aura.
For
one
i
be eventually
thus
can
to
in
aura
magnetic
DAVLIOHT
IN
is important
It
AURA
air
which
first psychic perception
of
aura
will only
and,
once
speedily currenta
the
obtain on
the
YOUR
PSYCHIC
THE
After
the
has
layers distinguished, its structure
to
OF
STBUCTUEE
aura
been
THE
AURA
perceived,
the student
and
4
POWEKS
colour
be
studied in
composed
a
great
to the
object or
flowers
is very
The
variations.
it will
carefully,
hia attention
turn
must
of colour will be treated in the nest devoted entirely to that subject. As to the structure or composition this
its general
and
question
chapter,
If
of the aurai found that
be
is
which
it is
according of different ways, it. Thus, the aura emitting of
variety
person
different
to
that
human
or
magnets
of
beings. AURA
THE
It
is
a
flowers.
the
For of
bright
light,
the or
a
the
of
semi-linear
so
Then,
above
form,
shading is only has its
complex)
interesting aura
a
sets
each
own
; but
alone,
time.
aura
particular it will this
serve
can
carefully
a
mist
regularly monds little dia-
in crescent
flower.
Each being
{some of them
to show
be made.
the student
The
undertaken,
of
of -the leaf.
lobe
one
a
scalloped of little
rows
very
blue
of
reading
is
of fourteen
small
wave
sample
study
of plants
considerable
a
a
one-
the contour
two
of
of dark off into light blue.
these,
various
is about
lines
shaped,
two
of
perceive, of
violet
these
diamond
space
aura
following
border
or
and
first of and composed dark blue, shading away
Above
form
to
as
the
over
very
leaf.
figures,
distributed,
flower
line of
a
string
purplish-red
This
of the
that
try
the
of
in thickness,
then
to
study
light blue, all these
very
edge
instance,
an
FLOWERS
composition
inch
eighth
into
interesting
very
psychically,
OF
study would
how
of the occupy
THE
THE
After
HUMAN
AURA
HUMAN
have
you
AURA
AND
HOW
the
studied
TO
auras
plants in this way, you should turn beings. the auras of living, human
Children exceedingly Developed
STUDY
of
magnets
your
easily be studied, and
may
IT
and
attention
their
auras
to
are
interesting.
clairvoyants
each of them
auras,"
ferent enabled to see several difbeing composed of a number
are
of sub -divisions,and each sub-division having
a
different
structure and colour. by the It is a good plan to begin the study of the aura before mentioned, in semi aid of the chemical screens,
darkness: and then to practise viewing the more
screens,
and
the eyes gain light, until it can
and, more
as
the
aura
without
sensitiveness, to
admit
be clearly
in the
seen
daylight. In this way naturally
your
psychic sight will be gradually and
developed.
I CHAPTER AND
COLOUR
In
last chapter
the
atmosphere
structure
inquire
How
are
they
to solve
but
are
colour
different,
somewhat
differs at various the
mental
highly-developed
of C. W.
Leadbeater,
distinguished,
and
and
mental
Black:
flashes
or
leaden Crimson Yellow:
scarlet shows :
like
VARIOUS
and
show
anger
deep
depression
:
love.
Oeanoe
intellectuality; D6
and
hate
Red:
deep
red
lurid shows
red
avarice
Grey:
livid grey :
pride
duller
indicates
Brown:
jealousy. ;
cal, physi-
:
anger
Greenish
flashes, denotes
be
COUIUKS
smoke.
dull brown-red
existing
follows
malice;
heavy
selfishness;
indicates shows
THE
with
may
colours
the
it
majority
however,
agree,
as
merely
of health,
The
etc.
signify
that
individual
following
' '
V
is doubtless
to his state
conditions,
hatred
:
brown-grey
hard
they
OP
ground
Brown
sensuality.
red
are
black
on
that
spiritual
indicates
thought-forms
the
that
and'
mean
they
same
changes,
must
realizing
which
the
clairvoyants
MEANING
THE
colours,
according
psychical
We
the
colourings,
individual
with
object,
both
do they
what
every
and
times,
and
' '
paychJe
animate
greatly.
something
of
a
that
and
of these
these
of
sjinbols
The
express?
interpret
to
we
each
of this varies
the question
is
thfre
heings,
first into the nature
try
secondly
that
surrounding human
the colour
and
INTERPRETATION'
learned
we
particularly
and
now
ITS
"aura,"
or
XI
tints
dull, with
heavy-
shows or
;
fear.
ambition.
show
it is
COLOUR
AND
ITS
INTERPRETATION
97
Green: deep blue green selfish purposes. good qualities, deep sympathy, while grey-green Bluet dark, indicates redeceit and cunning. ligious
for
used
shows shows
feeling; light blue shows devotion to a noble or near spiritspiritual ideal. White white, shows high uality. Dull Brown blue and show selfish religious
feeling; dull yellow, low type
intellect; Apricot
shows Brick Red indicates selfishaiFectionand avarice. pride ; LiOHT and Bbioht Red show pure aflfection.QbeyishGreen, with reddish tinge, shows deceit. The health is clearly visible to the clairvoyant as a mass of faintly luminous violet grey mist, interpenetrating the denser part of the physical body and extending very aura
slightly beyond. "It is easy to understand how almost infinite may be the combiuatious and modifications of all these hues, that
BO
delicate gradation
the most
the most evanescent with
the greatest to
unknown
our
to picture
When
of mingled
Many
accuracy.
of character,
feelings may
or
be expressed
of the colours are sible that it is impos-
physical faculties,so them
with
psychic hues." these colours in the
aura or clairvoyant feel surroundings of an individual, therefore, he may that the characteristicsindicated are present; and the ings" same thing is true when they are seen in the "surrounda
of
a
THE
sees
returning spirit. SEVEN
AURAS
SURHOUNDINO
MAN
When
man the advanced student carefully studies the huhe aura, a will find that there are number of fine lines from body, the straight,white, very emanating and particularly the head, which resemble rays of white light. These are magnetic rays which do not deal
k
98
PSYCHIC
YOUR
directly
with
The
innermost
the
bands.
different coloured the second lemon yellow, The
The
layer
layer
third
The
the
fourth
tinged
with
behind
into
second layer
the
five
of
pure
white, fourth
blue, the
to be will be found Those two inter-penetrate
rose.
beautiful
very
three
of
consists
orange. waves,
cloud-like
the golden
the
zones,
third
of green,
resembling
combinations.
cloudy
the
violet, and
of clouds,
edges
is shining.
sun
fifth will be
be
to
seen
indigo
or
slate
in colour,
silver edges.
The
sixth will consist of whitish golden fringe. The
or
seventh
greyish mist, of The outer aura is the outer and called "auric of which
light
a
"When
a
be
it may
it has
"gold
dust,"
These as
see
them
it
IN
were,
been
that
each
of the
said, exactly
so
such
that
speck
of
man,
that
the
the
constituting
is an
seen
human
so-
being,
about
individual
spirituality this
spirally
auras
student
described.
;
contains
revolving various
as
emanation
a
"
COLOURS
light
with
said
be
every
THE
yellow
combined
colours before
the auric
as
shell,
assumed
to
violet tint.
completes
golden
be
a
seen
will
surrounding will be said later.
intellectuality, eases
aura
egg,"
more
light blue, with
beautiful
a
outermost
CHANGES
to
darker
aura
consists
yellow,
which
The
first will be
subjeot.
red.
the
of
forming
another,
first pink,
with
fifth dark
violet, merging one
The
blue, the third
the
second
bluish
of the condition to consist will be found
psychical aura
light
POWERS
are
must
They
the
head,
has
great
and
in
a
cloud
some
of itself.
on
unchanging,
not
not are
expect
greatly
COLOUR
AND
by
modified
the mental
be experiencing
may
the
uSect
out
the
form
which
of observation
form
of
OF
THOUGUTS
rise to circles of bright a
of
of varying
cone,
devotional a
star
be
may
issue pointed Deception
a
as
cones
will
bluish
of
seen
thought
a
fear
while
blackish to
appear
brighter
rise to
give
be
pink. steel-blue
a
grey
which
"auric
auric
egg
nine
clearly
or
to ten
colours
clairvoyant,
defined
is formed
which aura,
Euid below
If the a
and
will
yellow
forth
give
electrical
fiashes
ego"
the whole colours extend over be seen by the clairvoyant
above
is from
spiral.
issue.
by the atmoepbere both
pink
red
tinged
mist,
regular
anger
with
combined mist, from
in
expressed
with yellow. violet cloud, from which
of the auric egg, to be influencing
may and it throughout.
This
of grey,
mist, tinged
reddish a
of
THE
These
rings, spread
shades
may
with pink and taking the shape of any Fear may give rise to balls of grey, mist;
will also
purple.
beautiful
Pity
emotions
time
COLOURS
fear gives
and
and
of the the latter
condition
aura.
in the
pink A
psychics!
at the
THE
Thus
and
the thoughts
subject; and
99
INTERPRETATION
ITS
as
feet in height, this
characteristics after
the
well and
auric
egg
of the necessary
individual
an
from
emanating
his body,
of
round
him,
extends
as
sideways, and five feet in ter. diame-
be
examined individual may practice
and the general character of the in thia way be discovered and interpreted.
and
by be
velopment, de-
subjectmay
YOUR
THE
PSYCHIC
COLOURS
OF
4
POWERS
VARIOUS
INDIVIDUALS
it is necessary to make a long study of the a good deal of psychic development and before all the details contained in this chapter can be discovered by the student in actual practice. Assuming,
Of
course,
to attain
aura
however, your
that you have progressed sufficiently in dividual, studies to be enabled to see the aura of any inyou
may
proceed
to examine
its varied colours. If you find them to be about as follows: egg, with
A
highly developed
individual
the whole auric do this, you will
will have
a
haze
of
golden light,issuing from the head and extending almost Above this will be a faint purplish to the top of the egg.
and issuing either side of this golden aura, from the shoulders, will be a outwards and upwards bluish light, which merges into pink, as it descends to light. On
the
breast. From
light may in others.
be
seen,
that point to the thighs a pinkish light in some darkish- red cases, "
About
the knees this pink shades off into a delicategreen, and this green covers the feet and extends downward lower to the almost margin of the auric egg, where it becomes a darkish blue. With less highly-developed individuals these colours will varj-, according to the tables above given. In some the auric egg will be composed greys, greens and browns !
cases
THE
PRIMART
COLOURS
AND
THEIR
almost entirely of
HEANINQS
be said that yellow and any bright in the aura clear colours, when seen of an individual, denote strong vitality and active intellectuality.Lilac,
In general it may
blue and violet have to do with spiritualcharacteristica.
^
AND
COLOUR
They
ITS
101
INTERPRETATION
associated with simple, unselfish natures, and with those having spiritual aspirations. Red is directly connected with passions, and particularly are
anger.
is associated with religious feeling, though if it denotes selfishness. too muddy The brighter and clearer the colours the better, and Blue
they should be
These
BY
colours
aura
are
SPIRITS
possible. OR
not always
human
with any
or
as
clear-cut
SHOWN
COLOURS
seen
as
by psychics who
arc
CLAmVOTANTLY
SEEN
man associated with the huform.
They
are
often
as
cloudlike
developing themselves
or less distinctly shapes, which form more in front of them, and appear to take the outline of in flowers, flashes, etc. Colours are occasionally seen masses
or
dreams, but the dream-images or
"such
of most
only light grey, tike a shadow. stuff
as
dreams
people They
are are
less, colour-
in fact,
are
made of." In general : these colours may be interpreted according tion to the laws given above, but the precise interpretadifficultquesof these symbolic messages is a more tion to
settle. A
spirit, who
and to give
a
may
be to
trying
to
communicate
a
certain message medium, may to convey same this method of colour symbolism apply but is his meaning, this often confusing to the psychic We interpret. to to this (juesdifficult and shall come tion, however, ' '
Symbolism.
' '
in the nest
chapter, which is devoted to
CHAPtBR
XII
SYMBOLISM
Symbolism time
one
realm
is
of
psychics of
of prove
are
understood
and it
what
to
value
a
sign
Thus
of the
printed
set
expression
in the
symbols represent
and
for, and
stand
reconstruct
what
we
Before
studied
are
but we
the
the
the
in
metre
of
partial
fraction
of
always
whole
of the
thing
and
of the
our
is
symbol but
lying
notes de-
behind
is the
the
less
or
senses,
mind
should
to
more
that
poet's
only
understand is a sign
a
page
be in
means
a
thought
the
on
and
small
proceed
in psychics
of
in
five
expressed
always
perceive, by we
but
words
a
should "symbol"
of the
word
thought,
author's
forth
Thus,
to
the
all those
development.
Usually,
one
thing,
sensual
is the
poem as
a
A
manner.
to
appeals
which not
it.
which incomplete
and
partial
that you
it expresses
else
would
MEANS
means.
symbolism
what
standing undertation interpre-
to
and
same
whole
psychic,
psychic
SYMBOLISM
First of all, it is necessary for something
proper
the
student,
own
in the
adequate
to
every
their
WHAT
A
the
and
presented
undertaking
exactly
subjects
the
at
and
spiritualism.
means,
as
symbols,
of great
who
least
the
of
important
of the most
one
symbol The
word. and
spirit,
poem,
etc.
and
incomplete
the
thing if
we
error
symbolized
they
tried from
senses.
subject of
in the phenomena
ajTnhoHsm
as
of spiritualism.
other point should be explained
one
objectin the physical world
as
STMBOLIZED
We
only perceive
or
We
:
never
see
"a
it really is! OBJECTS
realize, through
five aenses,
our
various aspects or qualitiesof the object.Thus, if yon are looking at an orange, your sense of sight gives you lar the impression of a reddish-yellow sphere, rather irreguYour sense of touch tells you that is it is this thing round, that somewhat rough and cool. Tour sense you of smell supplies with the information on
its surface.
that it has
a pleasant odour unlike anything else,which is confirmed by your taste. In this particular inBtance the sense of hearing does not enter into the questiou,
as
it would
in many
other instances. all these things whieli appeal
Now
colour, odour,
texture,
etc.
"
are
to
our
"qualities"
seases
of
"
the
orange, and not the orange itself. The orange is always something different from all of these, above and beyond
them,
is
and
more
inclusive than any
of these qualities
and symbols. Thus, suppose
you took away one of those symbols," visible the orange would immediately become into you ; yet it would continue to eiist, though we
its colour, "
know of its existence. could never This shows us clearly that symbols
are
very inadequate
and imperfect representations of a vaster "something" lying behind them, and they represent only a small fraction of the totality of the thing as it really exists. STMBOLISM
OP
SPIKIT
As applied to the spirit of man, we admitting the rather startling fact that
I
must no
man
begin by has
ever
TOUR
104
it,
Been
no
"
ever
seeu
the
commiinieatioD
symbols,
by
of
to
one
the
symbols, certain If be
ear
with
another
and
an
for two as
"
best
thinking but
minds,
The
for
make
Chinaman
a
too
of
neither They
other.
try
understand
thoughts
a
one
converse
what in
are
imperfectly,
are
employed
to
other
very
to
it would
code,
when
the
of
of or
according
first time,
what
succeed
symbols
us
seen
the
each
about,
they
be
language
to
can
by
throat
expressions
pre-arranged
readily
meet
the
they
are
all !
other
head,
or
the
all but
"
intelligent beings
may
American
from
passing
interpreted
are
speaking
they
the
of
which
impossible
as
air-waves,
do
they
hands
of the
hold
spirits
in this world,
motions
pre-arranged code. did not have this
we
them
by
our
when
and another
one
with
means
Been
other;
by written
or
All he has another! features, the form, the facial
ever
outward
the
of
expressions
so
has
man
are
POWERS
PSYCHIC
or
inadequate
their
not
at
to express
their thoughts.
IN
SYHBOUSM
Now,
endeavours directly.
or
must
represented
As
I said
"
whole
very
to
the
or
a
a
spirit
medium,
rule, only later
a
if
to
very
chapter), its ing. mean-
convey
mistaken
literally, of
a
in
symbols
be
symbolism
the
spirit desired
to
should
we
as
explained
largely
resort
this
be
when
through
us
itself,
express
(as will
Hence interpret
can
encounter
with
communicate It
imperfectly and
difficulties we
all these to
SPIRIT-COMMUNICATION
we
to
were
that
assume
subject-matter which
it
the
to convey.
in my
book
"Our
dreams,
the work
of Freud
"The as
and
Problems we
know, others
of Psychical are
having
largely
proved
search"! Resymbolic
this
SYMBOLISM
^B
105
It is highly probable that the ravings all doubt. no one, of delirium are also of this nature, though far as I know, has yet devoted to their study the attention
beyont beyoad
so
they
Certainly it is true in mediumfor in trance conditions a large number are tests and visions seen, of this nature
deservp.
isticphenomena, of the messages,
and character" the symbolism being often so elaborate that the original thought is not perceived. Why this The probable answer to this question is, symbolism? be given directly, and that this be resorted to, symbolic method of presentation must "through" in order to get the message at all. There is is good evidence to show that a pictorial method
that the message
cannot
resorted to very largely by the spirits" mediums the more what they describe, very often, when
auditory method
is not resorted to. of the medium
The
seeing
direct
spirit presents
somehow picture, which is described and often interpreted by the medium. Often is fective this interpretation quite erroneous, resembling a dedream. Because a mesthis, the analysis of sage of to the mind
is not may
recognized, yet
the
source
a
of the message
have been perfectly veridical (truth-telling). exampijes
"Let
op
stubolisu
illustratethis more fully. Suppose you desire to tell a Chinaman, who speaks not a word of English, It to fetch a certain object from the nest room.
would
me
be useless for you he would you
take out endeavour not
would a
not know
cause the word 'watch,' beably Probthe word meant.
to say
what
waistcoat pocket, pretend to it,look at the hands, etc., in your
tap your
watch, wind to convey
to him
recognized, for any
your reason,
If this were would have the
meaning. you
TOUR
106
from
the next
"Now, ones,
the
as
proceed a
perhaps
taking
some
something bis h"ndj
he
he
an
ctmstmed;
died
and,
his actions,
bad
operation, and was is highly probable wiudly to
guanng
"erwd,
no never
or
eonscK)iis
the nkeseage
the f"ah
s
was
it is,
what
with
"
etc'
STMBOL6
has
bowel
troable,
connected
subconscious fraud!
would
in its inception
to akow
AaS
or
it will wholly
minnterpreted
oAer
no
it maduneiy, be put down
imagination, Yet,
misaerer
underwent
with
to
as
misleading been wholly
snbjeet probably
lying in the symbolism, is evidaiee
a
in
machinery
be
forms
even
ob-
veridical by by the
medium.
There
idea
the
be is doing
see
is wholly
that the message
to the medium
they
fae is examining
now
the door,
the symbolism ioasmach as the
cancer,
of
intently:
OP
to be
seems
evidently
Now
I can't
eonwy
of the facts, it will be observed,
interpretatioa
its interpretation;
he
looks
tioable,
to eonrey
him.
DiTEXPSETATION
describing
while
to
to
bowel
body;
connected
is pointing
THE
Sadi
from
he
Yes,
he wishes
fingers.
Was
from
well
and
wish
a
of
spirit might
to
seems
his
is looking
his
with
Now,
and
taken
was
little morement. lifeT
watch
stter
stomach
mnch
from
away
growth,
his
left side.
the
on
the
remind The
He
that he suffered
cancer
something
to
perhaps
"
something
removed
the
somevbat similar in his to attempt otrnvcy spirit
a
tua left side.
the impression a
fetch
to
or
antics,
watch be used to wear. follow?: taps 'He
over
spot
that
these to by
'watch*
word
him
telling
him,
to
meaiiiDg
room.
resorted
partiealar
at
in
supposing
were
your
eonveyisg
difScalty
eqn"l
and
in
diffimJty
utmost
POWERS
PSYCHIC
of
"
SYMBOLISM bolism
are
are
"
ae
visual presentation of images. It is well are that names very difficultto obtain by mediums, is fact due to the that names this and probably
known
not
mean
to the auditory
applying
also,
to the
as
well
adopted
visual symbols, and
pictures, or
They
as
in themselves
are
a rule. nothing, merely letters,having a certain sound. of
THE
OF
FORMS
a
tion combina-
SYMBOLISM
It is generally easier for the spirit to impress a partially developed psychic by means in a than of picture for reason names difficult are this any other way, and to get. Still,in many cases, names are obtained by a
picture shown.
in
one
Thus,
the
"Merrifield"
name
given to the psychic
case
as
a
of children, happily playing in Among other forms of symbolism A
large key
not
key
picture of a
green
are
was
a
number
field.
the following:
be shown to the psychic. This may key at all, but a symbol of success, mean a the being the means by which the door of prosperity may
"
is opened. Colours
are
frequently
shown
and
nearly all eolourg nite symbolic of something other, and have their defiin the last chapter. Strange, meaning, as we saw figures do horrible mean not necessarily weird and anything or
are
bad something in dreams
be symbolic of anything evil; they may frequently is different, seen and this entirely or
which
are
throughout. Most psychics, when
composed they
are
almost
entirely of symbols
developing,
see
peculiar specks, clouds and forms shaping themselves before them in space.
They
naturally at a loss to interpret and While there is much latitude explain these images. are
108
YOUR
PSYCHIC
interpretation,
ot
simple
in
always,
based
suggestions
be found
if
happiness
If these
be
to
fortune
constant
Tiny
dark.
to
or
If
the
if the red
for
clouds that are
clouds
and
lurid,
ill-
must
be
you
which
clouds
in the
away
it indicates
"
If
of light, if are
"
troubles
symbolize
A
you
"light
a
such
into commimication questions to
Reptiles, the
and
in this way of the
apprehension; unpleasant
to
fears "
by
means
be
of
some
;
your
the
mastery
will always
to
constant
symbolize
communicating. to
once
at
light you
the
psychic
out
If
spirit-intelligence
the
Root
a
try
you,
signs,
of
are
you
influences
on
is said
unpleasant
subject. sign
must
of
"externalizing"
assert
harmful
to
the
that
sensitiveness.
desirous
whether
you
other
hidden
a
from
result
or
light"
with
note
and
reply
you
appear
sign
indicate
evil
"spirit,"
some
of
Should
however,
within
truly
psychic
for which
"
they
to
said
in your
dark,
are
presence
thought
good,
Black
speeds
be about
asking
fade
you,
horizon,
favourably
specks
enter
signifying
payehio,
indicated.
you,
are
development
look-out.
the
reach
guard.
progressing
the
the
and
toward
your
moving
psychic
may
as
heart.
of the
these
is often
if they
is upon
to
rapidly,
advancing
shortly
bad,
interpreted
either
recede
journey
a
will
on
may
to them.
to
seem
distance,
white,
teachings,
LIGHTS
be
prosperity,
dear
and
AND
may
white,
and
near
news
traditional
helpful.
Clouds,
appear
following
the
symbolism,
on
CLOUDS
one
POWERS
your
and
they
see
simple usually are
fear
fearlessness
disappear.
endeavours
code. symbolize
symbolized
subconscious
hidden
by
fear-
and and
SYMBOLISM
The
AND
SUBCONSCIOUS
THE
STUBOLISH
haa the faculty of describing thoughts, impressions or influences
subconscious miud
in symbolic
form to
come
"which directly by
it, either through
telepathic
which "spirits."
The
"spirit"
may
mind
convey
a
more
certain message
of the psychic, and
be "externalized"
may
or
be given
to the subconscious mind
conscious
senses,
clairvoyant visions or messages, it by the through
or
said to
are
the
or
mesthe sage
to the ordinary
presented form, representing, apparently, from different the original entirely
in symbolic
something message.
It is in the interpretation of these sj-mbols that much
and psychic development the more will be found to lie the better the medium expert in the interpretation of these sjTnbols, At present no general rule can be laid down to aa of the true art of mediumship "
the interpretation of the symbols employed, since these ing havwill differ very largely in every ease, each medium
his
own
method
of interpretation, and
his
own
form
of symbolism.
You what a
learn for yourself, by repeated experience, to you, and thus form the various symbols mean must
or of interpretation which you method future development, follow throughout your
"code"
always
close study
A
will yield you very important, well as being of great interest in
of symbolism
practical results, as
can
XIII .CHAPTER TELEPATHY
Telepathy,
miDd-reading,
tranaference,
are
thing,
"
thought-reading,
tboiight-
all terms meaning very much the same impress to the the mind of annamely, ability other person with a definite thought or thoughts, without
traveling through
The the usual avenues of sense. W. by Mr. F. Myers was H. in word "telepathy" coined 1882, and is derived from two Greek words: {Tele at "
distance, and Pathos feeling) and means "sensing at a distance." From this it has "thought-reading" in general, as we now mean a
"
literally come
to
under-
Btand it. HOW
OPERATES
TELEPATHY
How
telepathy takes place we scientific men, certainty. Some
cannot
as
as
yet say
Sir
witli WiUiam
such inclined to believe that vibrations in the like the messages ether travel from brain to brain, very much in wireless telegraphy. Others, on the contrary,
Crookes,
are
contend that this explanation is insuiScient, and that have no proof that such brain-waves exist. As Mr. we expressed it: "Life has the power itselfto life," and this is as far as
Myers
of manifesting we
can
go
as
of scientificexplanation of the facts. It is almost certainly true that telepathy takes place not between the conscious minds of two individuals, but yet, by way
of the subconscious, that vast field which we (The Subconscious),so that if a
by way
described in Chapter IV i
is sent
from
one
conscious
mind
to another,
111
TELEPATHY it would
lows: travel in rather a round-about fashion as folto the conscious the subconscious mind
From
of A; from that to the subconscious mind of B, and from the subconscious mind to the conscious mind of B. In B, the process by which it was conveyed from
the subconscious to the ordinary mind would be that " in dreams, crysso frequently seen of "eKtemalization, tal-gazing and other phenomena. This fully explains to us why
it is that
receive telepathic messages at the moment to sleep, or at least appear to do so.
its externalization
hour
an
or
two
impossible
was
to deliver its message, some
received
we
are
may
until the
some
falling have
before this, but
consciousness ceased to be so active with the day ; and then the subconscious mind "
frequently
We
"
received the message
we
the
ordinary affairs of
had
a
chance time before from
distant mind. THE
VARIOUS
KINDS
OF
TEIjEPATHIO
MESSAGES
Telepathic messages may be "visual," in which case they take the form of pictures, figures,written or printed words, etc. They
may
he "auditory,"
the form of spoken words. They may be "emotional,"
in which in which
they take
case
the
subject
feel a peculiar depression or excitement. may They may be "volitional," in which case the
subject
is seized with the imperative desire to perform
certain
case
a
action, etc.
or
originate either in the living are transmitted from the subconscious di(perhaps under the supervision and rection
Telepathic messages may in the dead. As they mind
of the conscious mind), they
are
often trans-
112
YOUR
POWERS
PSYCHIC
sleep, trance, mitted most eJTectualJy during influence of some drug, in delirium, at the
death, at
These
etc.
times,
such
in
the
when for
and
abeyance, "visions of
dying,"
the
It is probably
sent
by
in
only
of
had
been
fully
spoken.
ease,
trance,
as
by
converse
to
and
is, in
applications
of
fully in the chapter PRACTICAL
The prove
and
following to
that
your
it
can
by continued process Select a friend physically,
the
mentally
spoken
converse
at times
is frequently between
(The
larger
be
will
to Prayer,
IN
exercises
reduced
to
a
the
embodied
know meanings
discussed
more
etc.)
TELEPATHY
will
that
satisfaction
it is
means,
all trance-mediums
telepathy
devoted
this
to
mediums
with if disembodied
and by
case.
practical
be
as
spirits
this
EXPERIMENTS
own
to
resorted
spirits, and fact,
thoughts or
can
that
suppose
tells
"sonorous"
another
of communication
this
that
one
with
though
Swedenborg
of telepathy,
means
they
as
other
other
and
clear
though
the telepathic
to
spirit appear
disembodied
and
that
and
the
one
with
converse
telepathy,
of
thought
natural
method
and
SPIRITS
the
a
another
spirits
means
If spirits in the flesh
words. one
so-called
trance-speaking
that "spirits"
by
this is the
out
have
we
fully
sentence
that
reason
FROM
true
directly
understand
us
easily received is asleep, or mind
ecstasy,
TELEPATHY
the
of
most
conscious
this
moment
etc.
revelation,
another
are
messages
the
under
mors
enable
telepathy or
you
to
exists,
less simple
practice. with
and
whom
morally.
yon
are
One
in
sympathy, he of you must
113
TELEPATHY the sender
"transmitter,"
or
Let
"recipieDt."
the other the receiver or for a moment that you suppose
us
Tlie recipient should be seated in a comfortable chair at one end of a fairly large room, be freely ventilated. It is best that, at must which folded, least during the early experiments, he should be blindthe transmitter.
are
or
that he close his eyes, and sit with his back He should sit and pad on knee.
to you, pencil in hand
in
a
semi-darkened
For
your
part, you
should
(thatis,his back) with have
you,
a
bright
of the
part
a
room.
ait at
table, facing him
a
and pencil before
pad of paper
light thrown
on
the pad
of paper,
leaving the rest of the room in semi-darkneas. Now draw upon the paper a symbol, perhaps a geometrical figure, such as a triangle, circle, square, etc. Look at this figure intently and
the recipient. You should not in length. one minute TO
HOW
INSURE
The
which attitude of mind is important. very experiments your
recipient should
yet you
it
on
each trial exceed
make
B0CCES8
you
hold
during
these
You
should will that the picture presented to him,
not strain yourself in the attempt, and brows, the tensing the muscles, etc., will not
should
wrinkling add
see
to impress
endeavour
to the
certainty
with
veyed, which your picture is conOn the other hand, you
rather the reverse. should have complete confidencein the fact that he will impression Never allow get the you are sending him.
to believe that you yourself for a moment will fail. Say to yourself that he La-salready succeeded in receiving it. Do not allow yourself to become flustered, or worried or
anxious.
Imagine
your
thoughts
travelling to
114
YOUR
him
in
itself,
that
definite form,
a
in
or
case
the
whisper
The
recipient,
blank
as
may
to him,
Above
appear.
by
MORE
After more
which be
very
be
51
to
card by After
these
cards,
deck
may
to
late calcualways
would the
upon
correct
you
a
If he
is
instances,
many
directly
to
him,
a
can
subject, he
though
and
the
were
you
various
pinch yourself, locate the pain
good
as
in
the
or
needle,
subject
in
some
lightly
yourself
sharp
the
try
may
will were
pain
pricking
or
him.
pinching
Next
you
try
may
Procure
taste.
nutmeg, in
removed these tell
with
himself.
on
transferred
these
since chance
Prick
pain.
whether
in very
cloves,
the
it is easy
and
may
you
playing
as
the subject hitting
body
see
correctly
and
draw,
experiments
of
of the
so
they
accident.
and
do
as
such
this purpose,
of guesses,
1 against
transference parts
for each
the percentage
pressions im-
"wild"
diagrams,
the
with
pictures,
good
between
shuffled
how
matter
as
EXPERIMENTS
succeeded
complicated are
no
COMPUCATED
have
you
it!
be discouraged not must all, you for these you must expect.
non-successes,
early
try
note
and
uucon-
not
hears
he
in
though
do
you
object
bis mind make should down or any pictures
his part,
come
that that
so
of the
circle, etc.,
careful
word
on
possible, that
squsrc,
be
the
sciously
either in the sMpe
word,
must
you
POWERS
PSYCHIC
number
a
number
pepper,
being
turn,
from in
a
your the
immediately
sugar,
subject
usual
the
of
to
way.
substance
substances
etc., and
that
careful
in smell
of experiments
you
prevent
Many you
smell are
far
him
from
good are
as
such or
taste
enough ing smell-
subjects putting
can
into
115
TELEPATHY
yoar mouth, the instant you have placed it there. After you have succeeded thus far, you should try to increase
the distance between you. until you feats, though miles apart. eame HOW
TO
EVTIj
PREVENT
INFLUENCES
can
PROM
perforin the
AFTECTINQ
TOU
These
will prove
simple experiments
to you.
and
to
They will render the sceptic, the existence of telepathy. from to more the reception of messages you sensitive from the disdistant living minds, and also messages In this way
camate. to
messages
beneficialto you,
ness you will cultivate your sensitivethis this character, and will be of provided that you do not carry these
practices too far and cultivateyour sensitivenessunduly directions. in wrong Under normal, healthy conditions your mind will not be affected by impressions of this character, since it for you to receive them, aa a rule, will be most diflicult no
matter
how
hard
may
try.
The
mind always itself by too access easy protects against outside minds. It is very rare indeed that are impressed against subjects Some it is believe true, their will. that others persons, at a distance are influencing them in this manner, and impressing
you
do
believe certain things. Many that they are hypnotized, etc. But in nearly all cases these beliefs are illusory; they have no foundation in them
to
fact. When
examined, they are found to rest wholly in the imagination of the quently subject,and they are fre-
but the indications of an unbalanced mind. This does not mean that such persons are necessarily insane, but they would become
so
were
they to dwell upon
their
imagined grievance long enough, and believe in it after
been
have
they
true,
not
The
and
is
has
of
his
telepathic
influences
him
affect
ever
these
so-caUed
they
exist,
who
of
has
from the
and
and
or
of him,
from
own
soul
repulsing
preventing no
the
matter
dead.
insanity.
any
have
whether
in
;
that
will
others
all
even
and
cases,
should
himself,
within,
is
forces
and
capable of
this
influence
telepathic
this
the
and
fear
no
nearly
outside
any
reason
fortifying
mastered from
which
contained
In
will.
has
who
thing
from
imaginary
are
his
strengthened
need
the
not
within
regards
impressions
his
subject,
as
a
of
telepathy
nature,
or
against
the
reaching
living
book
this
influences
overcoming
character,
own
in
instructions
the
was
such
causes
practises
inner
protecting
the
of
followed
chapters
that
wiU-to-believe
one
who
student who
early
persistent
that
POWERS
repeatedly
shown
It is this
case.
is
PSYCHIC
YOUE
116
comes
from
CHAPTER
4
XIV
CLAIRVOYANCE
CiAiRvoTANCE
is derived
from
two
French
words and
literally"clear seeing." It means tar more, however, in the language
means
ot Spirit-
and psychics, and is now used to cover and classify,if not to explain, a large number of different day will probably be explained phenomena which some aaltem
in other ways,
There are various types and kinds of different clairvoyance, authoritieshaving given somewhat different definitionsof the various sub-divisions. Thus, the Manual
of the National Spiritualists' Association subdivides and defines the various types of clairvoyance follows'
as
SUBJECTIVE
1.
is that psychic condition (who thereby becomes a medium)
SubjectiveClairvoyance human
a
of
CLAIRVOYANCE
being
through the tion manipulawhich enables spirit intelligences, to impress or photonerve the sight, centres graph of of images the medium pictures and upon the brain of
which
aid of the may
visions by the medium without the These pictures and images physical eye.
seen
are
as
be of things, spiritual
remote
or
near,'hiddeu
or
material, past or present, have uncovered, or they may or
their existence simply in the conception them. communicating of the medium OBJECTIVE
or
imagination
CLAIRVOTANCE
ObjectiveCIair\'oyance is that psychic power or function of seeing objectively spiritual beings, objects 2.
118
YOUB things by
and "
PSYCHIC throngh
and
POWERS
the spiritual sensorium
the phj'sical mechaDism
pervades
objective clairvoyance
of vision, without
impossible.
be
would
bom
with this power, and in others it has but a casual is governed by the rate of are
persons
in
thus
;
one
few
Its extent
under
see
it
which
ual objectivelyspirit-
be
to
things
But
quickening.
may
clairvoyant
which
it is developed
some
vibration
operates
which
invisible, because may which another of the degree of diiference in the intensity of the power. X-RAY
3. X-ray partakes
Clain'oyance the
of
be
to
The
see
of healing
trance
a
power,
disease
it may
be
leaves
the
of the to
see
and
observe
that expressed
the
by
thought-images body.
This
While
thoughts
are
is due
of the
parts the
observe
when induced sleep,
incarnate
in
by
operations
this
a"
as
of
conveyed the
the the
physical to
fact
the
state
places
and
it lisits things
body
there
and
the is
in pens hap-
its travels
it through that
suggestion
it sometimes in
or
spirit
the
or
material
spirit
is
spirit,
in the places
in this state
lips of
to
well
body hypnotic
decamate
or
when
;
the
occurs
is transpiring
the
this
intervening
CliAIRVOTANCE
spiritual
its environment.
seems
and
ia able, at its own and will hypnotist, to travel to remote
what
clearly to
an
self-induced body
internal
and
which
possesses
who
the
resembling by
exercised
x-ray
objects through
Clairvoyance
state,
of
perceive
CATALEPTIC
in
the
decay.
and
4, Cataleptic
of clairvoyance
clairvoyant
diagnose
body,
human
form
a
physical
can
matter,
physical
is
characteristics
objective. is able to
power
CLAIRVOTANCB
are
that
physical a
spirit
CLAIRVOYANCE "cord"
the body and the spirit and As long as this between them.
which connects
trajiamits vibrations return to the body, cord is not severed tha spirit can but should it be severed, then what we call "death" Under form ensue. this of clairvoyance would at once is
there
interblending
an
of
subjectiveand
objective
spiritualsight. TRANCE-CONTBOL
CLAIEVOTANCE
5. Trance-control Clairvoyance
is that psychic state under which the control of the physical body of the by a spirit ititelligence,and the is assumed medium is, for the time being, dethroned. consciousuess of the medium In this case the controllingspirit is really the clairvoyant, and
simply
uses
the medium's
body
as
a
fore and there-
of communicating what the spirit the question of subjective and objective spiritual is concerned, cannot be sight, in BO far as the medium means
sees,
raised. To and who
some
may
for readings witnesses in trials at law it may
persons
become
be known
go to mediums
who
that under
trance
control the medium is to all intents and purposes absent, therefore in dealing with definitions of clairvoyance to be used for the enlightenment not
it of thinking people, judges and juries, for the protection of such mediums to necessary
seems
explain what
is here termed
TELEPATHIC
form
ance." Clairvoy-
ETC.
CLAIRVOYANCE,
6. Telepathic Clairvoyance in picture
"Trance-Control
is the
of thought,
tion subjectiveperceptransmitted from a
distance. of clairvoyance illustrated in class 4 is because frequently called "Travelling Clairvoyance" The
type
120
YOUR
the spirit appears distant
visit
tions, this
type
of
1,
but
to
events we
to
the
the
the
psychic's
stream
other
of
the
remembers
tion, recollec-
he
was
"
retrocognition.
sees
and
otherwise
scenes
and tell, to fore-
unable
of prevision,
prophecy and be dealt with subject will devoted to "Prophecy versus
chapter
seems
mind
psyehie's
future
the
course,
cases
called
hand,
into
of
so
a
seems
and
its normal
beyond
it
mind
time,
of
nition defi-
give
would
latter
This in
the
have
we
above
"
cases
which,
and deSni-
is classified under
When
were
which
ita body,
the
authorities
along
forward
travel
events
other
have on
to
clairvoyance
backward
travel
When,
According
itself.
class by
eeparate
travel, after leaving
to
scenes.
No,
POWERS
PSYCHIC
precognition. fully
more
Fortune-
Telling." We
have
also
direct and or
no
other mind ; indirect when
own
involves
and As
it goes other
one
see
The
type
the body
leaving
the
at
clairvoyant
of
returning
mind,
time
or
have
we
there
are
two
sons per-
which
and,
nel chan-
discamate.
Also
which
it
as
were,
is characterized
visiting the spiritual
to
psychic's
roundabout
in
same
when
visions.
clairvoyance and
the
clairvoyance"
Clairvoyance"
another
their
exchange
a
Direct
incarnate
Clairvoyance."
"Independent
of "Reciprocal
cases
through
"telepathic
to
voyance, clair-
themselves.
explaining indirect clairvoyance: is involved but agency
some
opposed
so-called
experimental
definitions
these
Then,
and
spontaneous
reanimate
the
wards (after-
spheres
is
body)
by
called
' '
' '
ecstasy.
Mr.
Leadbeater
divides
clairvoyance and
direct
clairvoyance,
in
Clairvoyance
into
time,
clairvoyance
in which
the astral
three in or
divisions: sub-
space,
spiritual
CLAIRVOYANCE are
senses now
about
opened
so
up
CLAIRVOYANCE
DBEAM
Clairvoyance may etc.,
to perceive planes of activity
as
ua.
in dreams, crystal visions,
also occur
(whielicorresponds to clair\'oyinformation is obtained by means tfaat the rather than the eye) may be obtained through
and clairaudienee
ance,
save
of the
ear
shell-hearing. In this case the messages than seen. (Another technical name
heard rather are for clairvoyance
is sometimes used is "Telwsthesia.") Clairvoyance may manifest itselfin a variety of forms mon the above definitions would signify. The most com-
which B8
form is: Spontaneous
Clairvoyance, in which
pictures of absent persons and
Clairvoyant dreams
are
diagnosing
see,
as
it
his disease
scenes.
DIAGNOSIS
There is a type of mental
subjectto
seea
fairly common.
CLAIEVOYANT
the
the psychic
were,
as
in
clairvoyance which enables into the body of another,
he perceived clearly individual's body at that
though
the conditioiis present the time. This form of psychic vision was possessed by Andrew Jackson Davis in a remarkable degree, but
is possessed by many day. psychics of our own Another form of clairvoyance is that in which underground may metals and waters sometimes be perceived. Usually
^m
^B ^H
in this
the psychic walks over the ground to be explored with a forked twig or stick in his hands. Sudden Suddenly this bends or dips, and where this happena water 08
o or
case
This is technically known metal is to be found. has been and proved to exist as a scientific
"dot "dowsing"
122
YOUR
fact by
has
been
a
new
developed friend
a
Barrett,
ProfeeBor
peculiar
type
Mr.
Vincent
N.
W.
T.
the
reason
and by
Mr.
of "
"Phone-voyance,
POWERS
of Physics,
in
Dublin,
of
late years
Of
P.
Sir William
University
the
PSYCHIC
for
of clairvoyance Tiirvey
He
Stead.
termed
he
that
don, Lon-
of
this his
receives
impressions
he is conversing and intuitions, etc., when distant friend over the telephone, and then only.
with
a
This
is
by
form
a
many
EXPLANATION
THE
has
Clairvoyance We
briefly
may
1. The be
we
hear
or
astral
operate
is not
use
it may
they
you
and may
once
go
to
by
as
our
the
in
become
mixed
instead
of
outside
the
one,
door
up, so
eye
you
that you whether
when
function the
at
now
cannot are
the see
be
in
spiritual serve
us)
If
their
direction,
that
may
you
and
right
reason
used
the
on
activity.
the
the
and
means
of the spiritual
serve
of
be
objects
by
them
means
precisely
may
sight
physical
organs
plane
difficulties, for
spiritual
corresponding
sense-organs
physical
spirit
a
may
physical
each
clairvoyantly,
course
of
:
This
spiritual
our
spiritual
cultivated
lead
astral
at
on
follows
as
hear
see
hear
we
(and
die
we
of
see
and
we
means
world
when
and
by
These
ear.
eye
When
clairaudiently
spiritual
body
see
we
contrary,
is
We
of ways.
variety
to
etc.) there
ear,
physical
ear.
physical
a
these theories
sen-se-organ.
of the
of the
a
astral
or
in
explained
Corresponding
eye,
obtained
CLAIHTOYANCB
Spirituat-Sense-Theory.
or
(the
means
been
follows:
as
Bense-organ
spiritual
OF
summarize
Astral
stated
by
be
could of sensitiveness which it. if developed they psychics
both
time,
same
two
worlds
sure
going
the
when to
step
123
CLAIRVOYANCE
into a great ditch, both of which you Many see equally clearly before you. persons have got some into this condition which takes time to outgrow, 5 the pavement
or
Spiritual Influence Theory."
"The
According
to
is accomplished not by means own the o" unaided powers, but always through subjects' the instrumentality of a spirit who sees the distant scenes, etc., and impresses them upon the subjects' mind
this theory clairvoyance
telepathically. TUBES,
AND
THOUGHT-POBMS
3. "The
Astral
Tube
PEBOEPTION
DIRBCT
Theory."
According
to
this
view, the clairvoyant
a sort of telescope or constructs for himself "astral tube matter," out of and through this be looks. The figures, in this ease, always appear small, and far-off.
4. "By
the Creation of
Thought
Form."
On
this for ourselves in the desire to visit,and utilizeit for the purpose of observation; we look out of its eyes, hear with its theory, we localitywe
ears,
create
a
a
thought
form
etc.
5.
' '
Direct-Perception
The
Theory.
' '
This
theory
that outside influences play no part in the phebut that we perceive distant scenes nomeim, ourselves, says
by
means
of
some
process of
But self-projection.
here
with the difiieultythat if the psychic is absent, viewing the distant .scene, how can he also be body and speakpresent in the room, animating his own ing we
are
met
through Moat see
it
as
he undoubtedly
psychiea, when
they
shapes and figures more any
other
does in many casesf begin their development,
frequently than they ence experiThey this phenomena. why wonder
YOUR
124
be.
should
Why
than
easily
The
AND
of
our
is
more
of
use
others, we
Again
our
we
think
mind
than
physical
or
see
have
to
;
have
we
a
the
psychic
activity, are
deal
few
and
so
exercises
in
developing
this faculty
our
methods
of development.
other
parts an
and
extension
which
a
mind
little
limitations
senses,
the
much
of less
corresponding
similar
partial and
permitting
faculties
liberation the
stimulation
their
a
of clairvoyance,
of
higher The
use.
will be found
pend deing free-
or
into
sense-organs
which
of
of this cultivating
more
body,
us,
clairvoyance.
the
to develop
the
upon
spirit from
of
following
great
in order
cases
corresponding
degree
a
the
with
before
these
in
If
symbols.
image
of the
it beyond
Clairvoyance
in many
the
whereas,
to do
figures
and
in
words.
spoken
as
any
dreams,
memory-images,
this faculty
carry
by
it in only
active,
inducing
of
force
organs.
of the
so
else.
than
used
of visual
Now,
one
other
consciousness
hear
his
ing: follow-
anything
more
up
rule.)
the any
with
seldom
call
objects
forcing-process,
spiritual
we
are
to
usual
sense
very
do
is proved
image,"
brain
to
us
only
used,
fact
this faculty
enables
more
this
person
and
of
We
are
the
not
active
brain
"memory
a
our
the
more
CLAIRVOTANCE
we
consists mostly
a
of
than
than
but
hears
who
is probably
sight
in
memory
tH
that
with
and
one
(Now
seel
us
exception,
fact
more
feel
figures
see
this being the
We
sight-centres
which
"SEb"
eyes
connected
the
WB
this
all of
across
he
of
our
senses.
come
is the
HOW
explanation We
The
but
sees,
WHY
we
POWERS
nearly
should
it is true,
then,
and
PSYCHIC
helpful
according
to
CLAIRVOYANCE
DEVELOPING
EXERCISES
1. Seat yourself in a comfortable ehair in a BemiMentally construct darkened room. fore (i.e., imagine) beyou
a
tube, open
at both ends.
One
end of this
fits over
tube your indefinitelyoutward
eyes, and the other end extends into space. Imagine that this tube is hollow and that you can see through it perfectly. Turn this tube in the direction of the house of a friend
mentally go into a room and see if you can discover in it any one present, and if so, who he is and what he looks like. Note wjhat you see carefully. of yours;
"
You
will be able to verify the next vision is correct. 2. Construct the tube
this tube, which
you
yards long, you
must
as
day how
At the other end of
before.
should imagine about endeavour
to
far your
see
one
hundred
clairvoyantly the
face of a friend. Try to distinguish the features of this face, making them clearer and clearer. When you have pull it toward you by an effort it is only about two or three feet distant. of will, until It should then be perfectly clear and every feature distinguishable. When you have succeeded in visualizing
done
this, gradually
this face
so
clearly that you
see
it
as
distinctly as
if that individual stood before you in life, progress as a clairvoyant will have made your great begin in then inftitadvances and you may experiments you
would
encing this person at a distance, while seeing his face before you, as explained. Will that be should do a certain thing, to think of you at a certain time or see your face float before him as he is huBy with his daily occupations,
If you
practice this persistently,you will
TOUR
achieve
ultimately
being
suceess,
POLJIRIZATION
AND
ability to influence
means
of your
termed
channel desired point,
in
during
these
object
clearly
in
If you
since
you
will
are
do not
to
playing
strong
A
has
him,
been
a
polarize
path the
toward
deal
great
your
are
a
communication
depends,
to bold
ability
great
fro, which
and
by
up
set
will not
you
you
object by
or
person
facilitates psychic
upon
there
currents
IT
the
to concentrate mind's eye and do this, your efforts will be lost,
your
find
USE
atmosphere
directions.
experiments,
it.
own
astral
this channel
both
upon
your
sona per-
mfluence
toward
because
the
and
TO
directed
will, when
through
or
HOW
distant
a
"polarization,"'
a
to
able
doubt.
withoat
This
POWERS
PSYCHIC
rents, astral curdisintegrate
many to
tend you,
and
unless
these
the
astral
in overcoming
succeed
' '
' '
cross-currents.
In
these
conducting
first, always
at
especially
centred in your into space along travel
must
within
your
; yon
own
your
"focal
physical to get
into as
centre,"
keep
body.
consciousness
your
thought;
must
sure,
to let it go outward
not
and
your
with
outward
will be apt
you
hody,
own
keep
to
be
must
you
experiments
your
If you Your
trouble.
will
your
it is called,
alone
consciousness do
not
do
this
starting-point, be always must
maintained. In
developing
faith and
belief tend
faculties, while them
This
clairvoyance
and
is true
Clairvoyance
to
open
disbelief has shutting
off
you up
should your
the all
remember
latent
contrary
further
powers
that
and
effect of closing
development.
iu all lines
is
a
of psychic unfoldment. faculty possessed by the whole
hu-
CLAIRVOYANCE man
127
in varying degrees, and there
race
are
indications
that with each generation, its power is beeomiog greater and greater, so that the time will doubtless come when see with will see clairvoyantly justas we now our ordinary eyes. In fact, the possession of strong intuitions and sentiments, sensing the feelings and emotions
every
one
of others, etc., are but undeveloped fianhes, giving you an insight into the person
with whom
FACTORS
IN
you
THE
is
Concentration
are
that you
80
You
think of
can
minutes without relaxing to enter an
at
your
OF
important
of clairvoyance.
a
CliAlHVOTANCB
factor in the cultivation train
must
your
mind for several object allowing any other thought
particular
or
consciousness. You
objectuntil you
o" the
conversing.
DEVELOPMENT an
clairvoyant
mind
can
do
must
practise gazing this for two or three
minutes without moving your eyes and without fatigue. You should cultivate deep-breathing esereises and, during inspiration,think that you energy
you
have
are
are
drawing
on
the vital
of the universe, while with each breath you exhale throwing off any adverse influences which may to you.
come
"Visualizing"
is
an
important
factor in developing
You
clairvoyance. should get into the habit of calling up before your mind a face you have seen or a scene you have witnessed that day, trying to remember every detail
and making it clearer and clearer until you have every detail clear in your mind's eye. You should then endeavour to were
projectit outward
into space,
seeing these pictures outside your
entities,and
not merely
as
as
though
head
memory pictures. Crystal-gazing, etc., will greatly help in this.
as
you
real
YOUR
HOW
One
do this, particularly
to
distinguish A
life been
enabled
to
able
intelligence
it must
by
come
can
clairvoyance by
following
to
one,
the
As
to
to the
the
various
the
to
these
subjects.
in the few
next
these
(pp. 117-24) explain
the direct vision
is that
all of
in Chapters
which
or
colours
definite in
not.
interpreted
in dreams
and appear
appear
which
and
day,
of genuine
to anything
XI
a
one.
according
SII,
devoted
will
be
cussed dis-
chapter. as
the
Clairvoyance,
explanations
the
theories
various
etc.
to
that
remembered
theory,
the
be
should
in conclusion,
words
to
and
in
experiment
figures
enlightenment
Clairvoyance
It will be
advanced
lead
symbols
laid down
rules
and
ways al-
helpful
lying
gained
by
was
or
beginnings
ascertained
they
and
be
the
and
it represented
she
or
evil
is,
That
whether
genuine
an
cannot
visions
whether
clairvoyant,
to
A
the
of progress
;
be
only
up see
and
way
practise
was
phantasmal
Again a
and
all her
dead.
figure
was
difficult
has
the
of
the
this
distinguish
memory
practice
between
person.
it
whether
to
ability
prolonged
the
this ability
and
acquaintance
at
dead
a
from
It is extrexaely
those
and
mind
distinguish
visions
distinguish
tell whether or
"
my
of to
or
I
can
with
looking
living
a
This
lady
tell by
could
only
living
the
itself to the
for the beginner,
comes
experience.
of
T
hallucinations
and
FALSE
presents
"How
is this:
to
she
FROM
the false, real clairvoyant
pictures
figures
TRUE
always
which
student
from
true
DISTINGUISH
qaestion
the
oE
POWERS
PSYCHIC
Oar
theory
the astral-sense own
of clairvoyance:
I enumerated have which
view
previoualy
before
been
theory,
of the matter proposed
are
CLAIRVOYANCE in
a
that is they
all true in particular
are
but that
none of them explains all types of clairvoyance. The spirit-influence-theory is true in some stances, inthe direct-clairvoyancetheory is true in others,
cases,
and
true,
sense
129
the astral-sense-theory is the correct
one
in still
others, etc. THE
As
to
MYSTEEY
SOLVED
the difficultywhich
is presented
by the fact
animate and speak through his clairvoyant can body while he is psychically active elsewhere, this own is explained by assuming that only a portion of his total that
a
psychic
self remains
behind, and
that the
active
more
this spirit-part performs the journey or by being body to means the part of physical connected a cord or connection which unites it to the latter. This "excursion,"
"
connection is sometimes called the "Silver thread," and is the channel of communication between the spirit and
its body, while the former has eone on If this "thread" were to snap or become
its excursion.
broken, death
take place, since the spirit would be unable to Such the body. return and reanimate accidents are extremely rare, but they have been recorded from time
would
in the past. In clairvoyance, the connection intact, and communication back and remains, of course, forth, between the body and the absent psj'chic self, to
time
takes place along
this cord
or
In thread. other hand,
still other no the of clairvoyance, on actual leaving body or the takes place ; the active excursion body, in the consciousness remains animating it, while types
the clairvoyant
"telescope"
or
vision takes place through
"tube"
before mentioned.
the psychic In such cases,
130
there this
is is
no
not
the
former,
and
goes
on
diflSculty sach
in trips
POWERS
PSYCHIC
YOUR
an
which
and
in
advanced the
for
accounting type
psychic
excursions
its
we
see,
clairvoyance
of self
of
all
leaves own.
the
but as
body,
CHAPTER
i
XV
DBGAHS
Dreams is
a
occur
usually take place during sleep, though there peculiar form of imaginative picturing which may Rometimefi during the waking hours and which we
Of these I shall treat in another call "day-dreaming." first of ordinary dreams, I may gin beplace. Speaking by pointing out that, before we can understand them, we must know a littleof the nature and phenomena of sleep in which they occur. third of our lives in sleep,
possibly
all spend about one that this is a condition
should certainly know
we
which
We so
something about if
we
!
can
WHAT
IS
sleep!
Various
theories have been advanced in the past to been explain sleep, but no satisfactory theory has ever fully accepted. Thus we have the so-ealled "chemical theories," which endeavour to account for sleep by assuming that certain poisonous substances are formed in the body
during
waking hours and are eliminated Others have suggested that sleep is due sleep. to peculiar conditions of the circulation of blood in the during
brain; still others that
the action of certain glands that explains sleep; others muscular relaxation accounts it; tor others that the lack of external stimuli is sufficient to induce profound
have shall
been never
All of these theories insufficientto explain the facta. We
shown
arrive
doubtless, until
we
at
slumber.
a
admit
satisfactory theory the presence
of
a
of sleep,
vital force
YOUR
132
the
and
existeace
withdraws hours
the and
less completely
more
or
of
sleep,
We
of dreams,
are
types
seven
experiences
everybody life.
the
spiritual
presently.
DREAMS
begin
to
explain,
how
and
show
of
dreams
the
with,
tliey
to
are
be
for:
accounted There
must
in
fully
more
during
invigoration
spiritual
COMMON
we
spirit, which the body
Bojourn
of this
SEVEN
present
types
common
its
shall speak
the
from
derives
and
during
TUB
For
human
individual
an
of
nourishment
world.
POWERS
PSYCHIC
These
at
falling
2. The
flying
dream,
3. The
dream
of inadequate
dream,
dream
or
clothing,
being
not
of
beast
some
or
are:
1. The
4. The
time
one
it is said, in bis another
which,
to
able
injurious person
get
thing
or
from
away
that
is
pursuing,
5. The
dream
being
of
dangerous
irresistibly
to
some
place,
6. The
dream
that
7. The
dream
of
being
drawn
some
being
to
about
to get
unable
darling
go
things
your
has
wish
on
a
been
fied, grati-
journey
into your
and
trunk,
ete.
Some
dreams
these
in another;
some
that
of
of
a
all ordinary
like tj-pe,
1. Physical
are
but
are
broadly
dreams, due
to
to
one
such
in explained it may speaking,
be
as
of three
the
causes:
stimuli,
2. Subconscious 3. Subconscious
above,
association, mental imagination.
one
way, be
or
said
others
DREAMS
133
In addition to this subconscious field there is also another: The Super-Conscious o" which we shall apeak
later; but
as
this is not
psychologists of today,
by
recognized
we
"orthodox"
discuss it for the
shall not
present. OP
CAUSES
DREAMS
Physical stimuli give rise to dreams in this way : The is doubtless dream of inadequate clothing for example, by chilling the surface of the body, this, in usually being due to the bed-clothes falling off
produced turn,
of falling is probably due to the fact that, by lying too long in one position, the onto
the floor. The
dream
blood-supply is cut off,causing loss of sensation in the under part of the body, this in turn giving rise to the idea that we are not supported, consequently that we are flying or falling,etc. If a book is dropped, this may the report of a pistol in a duel, etc. causes many dreams in the following way: nected objectof the mind brings up another con-
be symbolized Association
One
idea
or
as
be in or less directly, as it would with it, more life,and the whole storehouse of the subconscious mind is drawn upon in these associations, so that dreams are
far
more
varied than
our
conscious
associations. In
addition to this the third factor namely
"imagination"
is greatly enlarged and given free play, for the reason that the conscious, logical mind is dormant, to a great extent, and hence the wild flightsof imagination, which we
take in sleep, THE
are
possible.
INTERPRETATION
OP
DREAUS
It is because of these facts that nothing appears absurd how ridiculous to us while we are dreaming; no matter
YOUR
a
awake
able to
and
of thoughts
to
reason
however
illogical they
less consistent,
or
are
may
be
analysed
and
Dr.
the
subconscious
traces
wishes
strata
and
in
rise to thisT
have
see
This
you
may
Place in
wish
risen
is
a
TO
a
of
do
your
subject,
in
for
ANALYSE
who
to
the
suppressed
form.
bubbles
the
of water. the What
only.
further
mind
this
through
product
In
lower gave
investigation.
DREAMS
causes
in the following
ofteo
rule,
pond
interested
impressions,
subconscious
upwards
subject
to ascertain so
the
compared
surface
the finished
HOW
If yon
fact, been the
upon
we
in
a
be
"Dreams."
on
childhood as
elaborate
may
who
"externalized"
are
an
celebrated
his exploration
on
work
express,
slumbered
and
they
eases
they
have
have,
break
which
both
that
dreamer
Dreams
early
current underif they
The
out
those
to
or
them,
worked
and recent
insane
such
enough.
based
his
dreams
most
which
the
of
has
mind,
consult
believes
and
carefully
of Vienna
to
aiming
strain
through
running
examined
Freud
may
He
found
and
and
almost all dreams, in reality more are
logical
a
of dream-interpretation,
system
of
that
and
striking
that
appear,
may
a
and books,
dreams
of late years,
shown,
medley
curious
insanity,
written
between
the close similarity "wanderings."
show
are
we
until
presents
of delirium have
us
The
dreams,
most
authors
io
so
it.
over
the ravings
medical
It has been
seems
never
compoBing
resemblance various
be, it
may
situation
POWERS
PSYCHIC
dreams,
manner:
his
wishes in
of certain
dream
analysed,
in seraicomfortable quiet room chair, seated darkness. Set going a metronome to listen or ask him While doing to the tick of a large this certain clock. a
a
135
DREAMS
and
him
tell you
to
BO,
you
miLd)
his dream.
she
in
a
great
state
of
showed
had
been
left alone
house
kitchen
on
cause
kitchen had
soon
fear
kind The
was
pudding and
nearly from
running
she
of pudding;
set
the
discovered
was
sensa-
unpleasant
or
of
little girl, she
a
this
up
woke
Analysis
burnt
as
saw
she
and
while
herself
any
any
was
every
account
in which
kitchen,
she
As
cured!
tions was,
in
fear had
been
dreams terrorize our which be shown to be due to these
and
subconscious
its evil effects ceased.
similar nightmare,
fears,
could
childish impressions,
were
we
to analyse
carefully
early
enough
dreams.
such
THE
The
main
symbolUm. the desires,
what
they
SYMBOLISM
OP
DREAMS
characteristic of nearly Of all our experiences, They
symbolic.
most
thoughts,
emotions,
mind,
as
the
not
excitement.
when
in
smelling
and
Many
that
of
origin
hysterics
could
dream
the
and
experienced
fact, completely removed
fear
screaming.
longer while
in
the pudding fire. She saw
and
no
she
She a
the
out
into
went
that
and
done
this:
will prove
pudding
this
cooking,
find
ultimately
smelled plum-pudding! One night she had
cooking
lie has
as
soon
Ask
origin of these, etc., and, by into {going deeper all the time
acquaintance
dream
the
As
are.
his mind.
the
example
our
of
for this. herself
will
An
lady
time
to
as
questioning
continued
A
these
what
hira
question
his
will arise before
impressions
images
and
are
become
become
which
known
as
externalized,
dreams
represent etc., which
associated
"complexes." are
is their
all dreams are
certain fill the together,
These
presented
less doubtwishes,
scious subconing form-
thoughts,
in symbolic
136
TOUB
form.
Thus,
hatred; be
a
an
PSYCHIC
a
snake
angel
symbol
Pew figures
which or
colourless
be
deal
artists, who in which highly
all the coloured
the
not
for
we
very
shadows
dream
images
This,
and are
of light smoke. know;
exactly
are
Just
but
some
dreams
in gorgeous
clothed however,
is the
are
Many
and
exception,
They
dark,
are
that
we
or
our
spoken
The
pictures. our
use
than
more
eyes
do
we
images
are
our
ears,
more
Smell,
symbols.
in
etc.,
music
than
rare
visual
factors in dreams
rare
which
larger
becomes
either
consciously the
scenes,
easily
taste
and
hearing.
than
peculiar visions while falling experience hundreds see of tiny faces before them
persons
sleep.
more
auditory
more
even
kear
seldom
the
figures,
see
is probably
than
are
These
The
deal in colour, experience
all
Words this
expressed
the
all
do not
we
characters
continually and more for this reason and
in
may
DBEAMS
consistence
great
do
conversation.
to
m
nearly
robes.
why We
dreamst
touch
and
key
a
rule.
Again,
reason
a
so
fear
of
of love;
in dreams.
up
of the
are
symbol
symbol
HEARINQ
colours
make
this should
uky
a
a
etc.
AND
see
people
be
success,
SEEIXO
be
may
may
of
POWERS
larger
and
into
condense
may
and
well-understood,
finally
and
need
and
this
vanishes,
etc.
one,
cause
fear
no
or
anxiety. FERSISTENT
On
the
for
continue are
called
crombie
who,
other
hand,
some
mentions
having
sat
dream-pictures
moments
"persistent an
up
WAGES
DREAH
after
dream instance late
one
a
images
awakening,
images." of
or
Dr.
Aber-
friend
of his,
fell asleep
in his
medical
evening,
and
Thus,
may
these
DREAMS chair and had fi^re was an
a
137
frightful dream Immense
in which the prominent
baboon.
He
awoke with the instantly and wallted to a table which in the middle of the room. He was then awake
fright, got was
up
quite conscious of the articles around him, close to the wall of the apartment he distinctlysaw and
baboon,
making in his dream,
about half
a
the
same
grimaces
he had
which
but the Keen
and the picture continued visible for This is a good case of persistent minute!
dream-image. WHAT
T
TS SOMNAHBtn^ISM
Occasionally the muscular sleep, instead of the
senses
ing active durthen we have
becomes
system
only, and
in which the patient walks and of somnambulism, his in talks sleep, etc., and even does consecutive mental This shows a too active condition of his subconscious work. cases
ment. mind, which should be checked by proper treatIt is extremely dangerous to wake any one suddenly If in the middle of an access of somnambulism.
the patient talks in his sleep it may be very interesting, at times, to converse with him in a low tone and see he will reply intelligently. Many cases in information has been are on record which valuable but obtained in this way, not only about the subject, whether
or
not
about distant scenes and even about his spirit friends. It is possible, also, to cultivate automatic writing
with us,
a
good somnambulist,
the patient went
and, in
to bed with
to her hand,
a
the pencil resting she awoke in the morning
and when interesting messages!
on
This is
an
a
one
case
known
to
planchette board tied large sheet of paper
it was
covered with
experiment
enthusiasticstudent would do well to repeat.
which the
138 I
YOUR
now
must we
which
with When
this
into contact
in the
happens,
dreams"
same
during
plane
POWERS
"superconscious"
of
brought
activity lower
a
speak
are
life and
PSYCHIC
way many
we
during
we
higher
in
plane
of
in contact
are
ordinary
dreams.
so-called
normal "super-
our
the following
types:
are
IHtEAMS
in
dream,
between
sleep
that
experience
of which
telepathic
a
of
SUPERNORMAL
1. The
with
dreams,
distant
a
telepathy
which
occurs
living
the mind and Information is thereby
of the subject. sleeping mind imparted, have the sleeper could not which possibly For instance, in one known. the sleeper's brother case, to him recent appeared and notified him of his own accident be
to
In
true.
case the another that a friend of his told him something eleeper dreamed to be true, These are which also proved etc. so-called
which
proved
dreams.
telepathic
dreams
2. Clairvoyant scenes
body
his vision
and
In
true.
4. Spirit discarnate
him In
an
cases
a
few
leaves
apparently
be
to
proves
spirit apparently
sleeper,
either
important
item
of of
of this character
hia
dreams
appears
and
communication
consolation, news we
which border
in
gives or
he very
letter.
the
which a
tells know.
should closely In
rare
a
message
perhaps
mediumship. been established apparently
and
has
true
is fulfilled to
during
-Communication
the medium-trance
manner.
tant dis-
sees
in which a vision of the future days, weeks as the or months,
be, this dream-vision
may
the
dreams
In
is obtained.
to
subject
travels to the locality in question.
and
3. Premonitory
case
the
subsequently
the dreamer
cases,
such
in which
upon cases,
in this
EXPERIMENTALLY
DREAMS
INDUCED
It is possible to induce telepathic dreams experimentally in another, and you will 6nd it most interesting to endeavour to do this, or to serve as the subjectfor to induce certain dreams in you endeavour during your sleeping hours. In such cases the sleeper has only to deseribe as carefully
others who
Those who possible his dreams on awakening. endeavour to impress the dreams upon him must picture in their minds a lowing alclearly series ot images as
"
-formed these to float before them in space, endeavouring in turn upon to impress each one the sleeper by the
of will. After a littlepractice these experimenta will often be found to succeed. It is possible to control our own dreams, to a certain power
extent, if wc
desire to do
so.
Thus,
on
falling to sleep,
experience dreams of a certain character, and if you set about it rightly you can obtain instances. Help is frequently given in these in many you
may
will that you
I know in which a this way. of several cases subject has fallen to sleep after mentally sugpesting to herself that she would receive enlightenment, help and counsel through her dreams concerning the diffiouU problems of her daily life. In practically every
though often in somewhat cultivated, it would prove
case
this
was
given,
symbolic form.
If this
a
to our
useful
adjunct
were
daily
lives. EEUEMBEBINO
DREAMS
Another
good experiment, which the interested pupil should make, would be to endeavour to catch himself falling asleep, that is, to analyse the gradual loss of consciousness in his
own
person
which
occurs
as
be is
TOUH
140
falling
one
Some
into sleep.
this way
minute
first-class mediums.
make
longest,
the
next
will
Those
never
probably
are
who
awake
wide
linger
who
those
are
are
who
in
themselves
catch
Those
the
asleep
and
can
people
cannot.
others
and
POWERS
PSYCHIC
in the
borderland most
naturally
psychic. Another can
remember are
you
if
are
very
the
are
more
trouble after dream
to
the
wall
waking-life, may
your
and
result.
If you
of your
dreams,
the
has
your
to
too
if this Keep
the
an
great
If
your becomes
at
any
It
is unwise,
extent
you
do,
dream-life
this you
from
"perforated,"
distinct,
two
unless
attain
lines.
dreams.
separates
during
and,
not
psyehic
hand,
other
occurred
will
probably
first initial experiments
analysis.
dreams.
less matter-of-fact,
cultivate
which
On
that
along
remembering
will thin your
or
percentage
psychic.
exception,
however, of
large
nothing
development
great
habit
a
quite
remember
sleep, you
of remembering
clearly
probably
you
you
is that
test
therefore,
introspection
and
CHAPTER AUTOMATIC
Automatic without
which
writing
i
XVI WRITING
means
of the conscious miad, is performed by the unconscious the
use
of the hand
is performed that is, writing
writing which
muscular
hence
ener-
gies
nonand automatic conscious writing, A pencil is taken in the ordinary a piece of paper, and in a short time way and held over
arm;
or
it wilt be noticed that slight movements occur,
of the pencil As time the paper.
making scrawling marks on these marks become more
goes
on,
and
consecutive. They
begin to
etc., until letters, then are
words, and
more
consistent
circles,hooks,
finally whole
sentences
written out. UOW
The
and form
TO
best way
OBTAIN
AUTOMATIC
WRITING
automatic writing is to hold
to obtain
clear of the table, that is, so that neither the touches wrist, nor the elbows, nor any part of the arm In it. induced this way a certain amount of fatigue is soon
the
arm
"
in the
arm,
and,
as
soon
as
this
occurs,
writing tends to begin. In obtaining writing of this character
you
automatic must
from
careful to abstract your
be the
conscious guidance possible, leaving it to itself. Do not try and write anything of your own volition; let it guide itself,even if it writes nonsense at first. Some persons obtain writing more easily if the pencil
hand
as
much
as
be placed between the firstand second fingers,but whatUl
142
TOUR
ever
in
is most
way
cultivating Make
the
be
may carry
automatic
able a
train
think
the
same
but
it is improbable
first.
The
await
When
longer
if possible, that
told,
two
It is
come.
finished time
same
In the
and
come,
you
nothing
you
receive.
will
break
to
seeing
are
just when
you at
the
you
once
are
apt
messages
to
get
begin
to
your
hand
says,
and,
if you
have
hour
after
what
to
When
be limited.
of time, liable
time
what
messages!"
should
when
larly, irregu-
tomorrow
this character
in
do,
the
to
come
run
on
to the messages and replying automatically do this for any If you length of time you
down
against
aloud,
at
are
we
than
easily
to say
for
reasons:
would
exactly
lose all account
urgent
more
and,
tant impor-
are,
who
"Good-bye,
results,
curious
will
writing
of
for two
writing,
sit
daily
It is very
them
the time
place
in the so
and
plan
writing:
writing
interested
told
should
minutes
time.
times
will sit again
second
twenty
be observed,
stated
good
a
you
writing,
in your
you
if you
the
we
obtain
exista
this at
blank
mind
spirit friends,
your
at certain
especially
hour
do
FOLLOW
TO
same
rules
help
to
or
the
at
always
trying
that
etc., at
messages;
to
able
the
make
RULES
fifteen
first place
assist you
BO
ja to
automatic
than
these
la the
you
you
IMPORTANT
developing
for not
have
will be
the
you time,
same
book,
a
read
time
a
the
at
is writing
hand
that
thing
adopted
results. TWO
to
things
other
your
After
possible.
conversation,
that
chief
as
of
of
be
should
you
writing.
blank
as
mind
time
to
convenient
to
on
POWERS
PSYCHIC
the
outside
"wall
of
defence"
influences,
and
which of
the
normally importance
AUTOMATIC
WRITING
143
so often in the preceding spoken Stead, T. the journalist chapters. well-known he once that these considered stated and spiritualist,
of
I have
which
Mr,
two
his
W.
of the utmost importance, and success (and the fact that he had
warnings
attributed
ennever countered in or any trouble his automatic any difficulties to the fact that he had heeded strictly this writing) own
advice. AUTOMATIC
HOW
WRITING
IS
ACCOMPLISHED
writing is doubtless performed
by the conscious subof the hand and But of cases.
Automatic
muscular action on the part the of writer, that is in the majority it, as many to "explain" this does not serve people believe. Granting that the actual writing is obtained in this way, the question remains "How about the arm
information
which is often obtained by means of the information the writing, which writer could not possibly have known For instance, by any normal means!" suppose
waiting
sitting at your table, pencil in hand, what is written. Your hand writes: "I
are
you to see
James Valentine. I was killed in a railroad accident this afternoon at four o'clock." Granting that your hand actually moved own the pencil to write this message, am
where
did this piece of information
come
from!
How
did your mind know what to write, and the fact that James Valentine had been killed ! That is the question which
remains
to be solved,
and
is the
one
which vestigate the majority of scientistswJio have undertaken to inand e-\plain these phenomena sliir over and leave altogether unexplained. In many other cases, also, the power
seems
to be greater than
the medium
alone
144
YOUR
have
could
produced,
doubtless
was
THE
Many
CHARACTER
dreams;
however,
cases,
these
and
written
Piper
her
be
history
the
into
by
supported that
you
may
feel
sleepy
give
way
deep
very
have
to
this
and
the
period
your
hand
of to
to
allow
so,
many
psychic,
trance,
reply
to,
case,
who
and etc.
who
can
her
and
at
first, "
if you
pass
of
the
however,
attend will
ask
to
to
though
best
an
you
to
should into
to
of
she
has
begin
you
to
all
it is improbable
case,
in the presence
only
famous
most
writing,
yourself
writing.
nearly
and
the
mediums
In
trance
do
or
obtained
own
your
this state
times
the
writing
It is advisable,
obtained.
medium
while
into
go
show
Many
automatic
manner.
In
messages
and
do.
ways
during
In
or
Psychics,
trance
drowsy
for the first few
of
this
will
trance-condition. are
the
premonition,
by
many
tendency
a
or
direct
cushions.
you
consistent
supernormal
in
in
communications
passes
your
dream-
originates
dreams
as
messages
Boston,
of
in
medium
by
it is your
clairvoyance,
just
their
obtain
be
may
spirit-communication,
Mrs.
of seeing
out
written
and
clear
telepathy,
of
evidence
like
the visions.
or
In many are
instead
only
however,
cases,
first,
disconnected,
(subconsciousness) which
consciousness messages
both
at
especially
and
are
mena.'" pheno-
RECEIVED
receive,
they
power
outside
"physical
many
dreams,
arc
an
MESSAGES
you
in visions, In
hand.
own
THE
eases
incoherent
they
thoughts
these
OF
prove
in fact
in
as
messages
doubtless
will
in such
and
employed,
of the
POWERS
PSYCHIC
do
the messages
this
experienced during
questions
for
WRITING
AUTOMATIC
PHEKOMENA
MAT
WHICH
DltRINQ
OCCUR
THE
WRITING
This feeling of drowsiness appears very often in automatic but it is Many mediums not universal. writing, who
obtain
never
passed
in this
messages
remarkable into trance
have
and
no
have
manner
desire to do
they remain perfectly normal throughout. It may be that when you begin to write, your
so
;
hand
will shown signs of insensibility;that is, it will lose its sensation and any feeling of pain, etc. It becomes, as we say, amesthetic. You may be quite unconscious arm
and
of this fact and only discover it by an accident. When good plan is to have a friend test it for you.
A
are
you
obtaining automatic writing, close your eyes and your head away, then ask your friend to prick you verj- lightly with a needle in various parts of your hands and arms and see whether you experience any turn
pain.
It is quite possible that you will not do so, even It is curious to note, however, are severe.
if the pricks
that these pricks are noticed by the subeonscioiis mind, for it often happens that the hand autowill write matically: "You "you hurting me," are or pricked me in the third
or something finger-joint,"
of the kind while ignorant totally of the fact,
you
yourself might remain far as any consciousness of it was It is concerned. important for you to remember that automatic messages, like all messages be judged like a character, must of so
and accepted for what
they
UORB
Some
of these messages
are
worth.
PHENOUENA are
tain remarkable, and conbe followed with profit. sound advice which can Some apparently originate from those spirit friends who very
146
TOUR
POWERS
PSYCHIC
On the other hand, many claim to give them. of them" foolish, lying or merely silly, so that here, as in are eases,
all other must
exert
matter
your
discrimination own
of accepting
be used, and
must
these messages,
to
what extent you may by the advice given. It sometimes happens
and
you
must
be willing to abide and that
you
and judgment iu the
eommon-seose
see
profit
writing forms
automatic
letters,but these appear curiously shaped and the words be readj sometimes it begins at the right hand cannot side of the page and writes toward the left,like Hebrew,
When
this is the case it is always the sheet of paper up to a mirror
a
good to
be read in this way. If writing been merely reversed, and is what can
plan
to
hold
the whether the writing has "mirrort"rm
see
so,
we
writing."
the left hand as well as with the right, but usually this is not the case, except The be to that reason seems with left-handed persons. Some
persons
can
write with
the left hand is poorly developed as a writing machine. hardly expect any intelligence For this reason, we can to find this an easy to desire give messages, who may ing o" expressing them ! Stillit may be tried after writ" has been obtained by the right hand. in languages foreign Occasionally messages are given
way
or
be
in queer tongues,
genuine
messages
unknown
and
to the sitter. These
if they be
in
come
a
may
language
less assured
to you, you may that unknown friend from some they emanate spirit who speaks the Occasionally, however, your hand langnage in question.
will write
"gibberish,"
and
more
there
or
are
record where this has been done and has been written.
many no
true
cases
on
language
WRITING
AUTOMATIC HOW
TO
It is a good plaji to sit in obtaining
automatic the and with mind as
POWER
THE
DEVELOP a
semi-darkened room while writing, in a comfortable position free from
care
possible. Automatic writing may, in a light room, If desired.
as
and preoccupation however, be obtained
Telepathic experiments may be tried in this manner: friend of yours may try to impress upon you certain words, cards, figures, etc., which your hand writes autoA
matieatly. The writing, you is only another must remember, method for the subconscious to express itselfto the conscious mind, and happens to be a motor-channel rather than see
a or
sensory-channel. hear the message
If it were
would instead of writing it. In both
however, the phenomena
eases,
the latter,you
mere
represent
"emergence.
' '
It is not necessary for
to write automatically with a pencil, Planchette-Board, Ouija-Boardor some paratus other ap-
a
Indeed, this is be used for this purpose. to begin a much with, and writing is simpler method easily than by the pencil alone. Most obtained more satisfactory, however, to discard people find it more may
these instruments later on,
The
above rules should
automatic Patience in
a
writing
in
a
is required here
and employ the pencil direct. enable the student to obtain comparatively short time. as
elsewhere.
receptive attitude, send out
and wisdom, quickly Often a
that
the
and do not messages
come
you
a
Hold
the mind call for guidance
mental to the conclusion too
receive
are
nonsense.
jumble of letters that, at firstsight, mean ing, nothform a may very significant message, when rightly
interpreted.
CHAPTER CRYeTAL-GAZmG
CrtStal-gazing into
ball
a
and
AND
means,
apparently
which
the
see
praetiee
some
or
glass
to
endeavouring
SHELL-HEARING
simply,
oE crystal,
li
XVII
similar
to
themselves
present
substance
it pictures
within
looking
of
images
or
the
eye,
while
at it.
thus gazing Crystal- Gazing in
it
their
is very
practices
history,
ancient
it
the middle-ages Dr.
Dee,
which
who
more
and
of the
safest as
necessary, even
but
a
it would
one,
and
vcrj'
of
use
beat
least three
way
inches
and
Elizabeth
in
by
the
his researches,
on
if you matters
the
advise
in
at
be
had
the
same
made Research
are
a
if you to
the
upon
time
one
It is not a
employ
or
crystal
good
subject,
did
possess one
procure
of experimentation,
BEGIN
is to
procure
diameter,
larger
to begin
been
Psychical
student
this for purposes
TO
has
development.
fact, to
help
HOW
The
now
particularly
should
if possible and
may
psychic of
greatly
we
the
simple
matter
glass-ball,
by
study
means a
book
a
learned
the
"scryer"
or
Crystal- Gazing
books
several a
seer
In
art.
classical.
special
It is
question.
a
wrote
times
recent
subject of
Society
now
Dee
by
Queen
of
used
throughout
and,
especially
reign
employed
Egyptians
of this magical
revived,
Dr.
is
work
In a
and
of Kelly.
name
was
lived in the
who
England,
divination,
of
find traces
we
The
ancient.
a
crystal
of
if possible,
at
and
CRYSTAL-GAZING
149
stand. The stand and of black crjstal should be placed against a background felt or clotli,and the crystal should be shaded with mora cloih of the same character, so that there is no high-light a
taoUQted upon
upon
anywhere rays
slender wooden
it,that is,no
fall, making
the ball appear
a
'a point upon which the sun it a bright spot. If the outlines of littlecloudy and uncertain, owing to this will often help matters.
the semi -darkness, Place yourself in front of the ball, your eyes being about a foot from its surface. You should be seated in a
comfortable
chair, your
eyes
shaded
from
the light
Gaze steadily and relaxed in body and quiet in mind. for few do a at the crystal minutes ; not strain or foeua the eyes particularly upon any part of the ball or try into its interior. Do not blink the eyes more to see than you
help
can
; at
the
same
time do not strain them for any length of time
trying to keep them open without blinking. Do not let your by
eyes
wander
from
in the ball nor your attention relax from the subject Do let hand. not your eyes stare vacantly, but look intently at the ball without undue strain or tion. concentraTry not to think of anything in particular during the process of this gazing; make the mind fairly blank, time do not allow yourself to become sleepy at the same or sions. the mind to become totally blank to outside impres-
It is inadvisable to keep this up for more than five first, for if do you you will find minutes at a time at will become strained and will "water" If this is the case leave off the experiment.
that your
eyes
after you you a
may
be
period.
sure
As
you have continued gazing for too long in automatic writing, it is advisable, if
possible,to sit at the
same
time every day, while develop-
150
YOUR
ing
for
and
time
the
found
usually
than
more
as
few
to at
minutes
long-drawn-out
time
of you
unnecessary
a
consistent,
POWERS
length
same
lengthened
be
may
PSYCHIC
a
day.
each
into
as
visions,
the
for you
time,
crystal
for
eannot
get
Automatic-
can
you
it is
though
progress,
look
This
Writing.
EXPLANATION
Cryetal-Gazing by
the
form,
this
6gures
in that
and
place,
pictures
or
it up
can
crystal
vividly in
the
you
character,
of him. as
before
and
visions,
messages
which
because
that
they
"
they
are
and
really
are
are
mental or
expressed
as
eye,
mind's
process
are
a
actually
good
face a
its depths.
But
it is merely
your
of
exter-
visualizer
project into the
friend
your
mental
all crystal
and
memory
it in placing friend's face dearly
your
Nearly
friend's
thought,
your
see
a
of
if you
the reflected
is not
conception
visions
are
of this
said. VISIONS
CRYSTAL
SDPERNOBMAL
Crystal
are
visions
figures
life, the
but
of
will
within in the ball;
picture
your
ordinary
picture
from
or
before
it further,
carry
the
objectiveor external
No,
think
may
there,
ends
ball, where
really
are
torial pic-
from
arise
assume
these
in
express
possessed
way.
You
Now,
nalization you
this
example:
picture.
ball that
ability
of crystal
not
is, that they
that
in
externalized
bring
must
or
which
majority
the crystal. within hallucinations, but
exist
For
You in the
"
images
The
the
upon
"visualize"
and
mind.
CRYBTAI^GAZING
largely
to
thoughts
character.
see
you
depends
psychic
subconscious of
OP
however, the
often
contain
sitter could
not
information possibly
have
CRYSTAL-GAZING known
151
and which are conveyed to him by instance, you may look into the ball day and see, acled before you in the crystal one -vision, a tragedy in which friend of yours plays a part, some Tou know nothing whatever about this, yet later on you this
normally, For
means.
receive from
this friend
a
letter, telling you
tails of the de-
of the tragedy in question. Your vision has proved It is authentic and "supernormal" in charcorrect. acter. Thus than
you
mere
empty
and
content
that crystal-visionsare more visions or hallucinations. The character these pictures often convey striking of will
see
information and they may premonitory,
"
just
as
be telepathic, clairvoyant or are, or they may sent repre-
dreams
"
from conveyed genuine spirit messages, It is friend deceased no or relative. unknown to
see
words
written
in the ball
as
though
some
thing were
you
A friend of mine once looked it ball saw a crj-stal and within newspaper friend. She was death her dearest the of notice of it later ignorant fact learned totally of the and only
handwriting.
reading
into her
lady who is a writer, has the power of or placing in the crystal, at will, figures or projecting scenes which she conjuresup before her and when they in the ball, they will continue acting out the parts are on.
This
same
for assigned to them, justas they would in a dream, the figures seen in the crystal are not inert and motionless, "
but
of their
move
about and appear On
to have
life and motion this lady placed
many occasions when the characters of a novel she was writing into the crystal by an effort of will, she was enabled to see them there, own.
and they frequently enacted certain scenes which gave her a good idea for the continuation of the plot of the story I
Id such a
very
a
case,
useful
and
TO
dog!"
"What
as
such
"Was
of Troy
questions as these immediate an eye
do
not
so,
is not
good
have
can
you
a
ball
certain
you
length
of
by
in space
anywhere
are
you
time,
arrived far
very
power
do
of visualizing before
power
upon
upon
you
visualizof ing be enabled,
dispense
the
ture pic-
if they
probably fo
mind's
mental
and
with
the
a
or white it, and 6nally
to
choose
along
a
developed
this stage
at
your
of
visions
may
you
AND
to obtain
are
induce
them.
of development,
path
of successful
though
cloud
over
as
it,
were
interposed as
of oncoming
VISUAUZATION
crystal
notice that, just before
"clouding,"
form
concentrating
CU)ODING
If you
before
If your will
Such
j
mediumship
or
be
to
fairl"
or
slenderT'
in question,
your
that
have
you
however,
have
see
dark
and
that your
sure
good
and
a question, yourself Hubbard's Mother of
up
in the
clear crystal visions.
background,
When
bring
nation-exercises imagi-
simple
Ask
small
event
will
altogether,
black
or
be
and
or
answer
may
is extremely
after
tall,
should
of the person
such
Giant-killer,
the
in yourself,
visualizing by
the colour
was
Jack,
Helen
"Was
of
power
following:
the
as
power
important,
is extremely
wMch
the
de:velop
the
perfonned
crystal-gazing
service.
practical
develop
may
see,
will
you
HOW
You
POWERS
PSYCHIC
YOUR
152
the a
visions
vision
blackish
between
you
appears, grey
mist
will probably the
ball will filling
were
it. This eyes aud it is called, is well known and is a symptom your
visions.
If, after sitting for five minutes
every
day
for
a
couple
CRYSTAL-GAZING of weeks, you
do not
are
Tou
a
might try, however, few days longer. Gaze at
objectupon
a
very
poor
visualizer,
succeed in this direction.
not
and will probably
visions at all, you
obtain any
rest assured that you
may
153
one
simple
experiment
for
bright and highly coloured the light is falling for about a minute;
which
a
then close your eyes for a few seconds, and then look at the ball. If you are ever to see anything you should, after a few attempts, of the
see cate within the ball a duplihave been looking at, in its complementary
objectyou
colours. It is asseried by a certain school of occultists that the visions seen within the crystal are not invariably subjective hallucinatory, but
or
the figures have the
are
real entities,and
independent
an
existence apart
that from
This, however,
seer.
is a complicated question which primary book of instruction upon
is unsuitable for a psychic development
It will therefore be omitted from consideration with this brief mention, as
such
the present.
HEARIKQ
SHELL
If you place to your ear two large conch-shells, you will hear a peculiar rushing or roaring sound as of the in the far distance. This is only natural and probsea ably
due to the air within its cavitiesand the ing resoundthe the curves various shell. So properties of of far all is simple enough, but many slightly psychic, ears,
bear
as
soon
distinct and
as
persons,
they place the
who
shells to
are
their
characteristic sounds, usually
in the form
These words of whispered or spoken words. be inarticulate, they may be incoherent like dreams,
may they may may
repeat your
convey
own
name
time after time,
systematic and definitemessages.
or
they
YOUR
154
in the
As
case
or
they body
telepathic, they
or
may
the character Writing. be
of the
activity, but message,
you
from
friend
the
Hearing
content
word
have
them
as
In
use
the
upon
one
most can
by
may
subconscious
In
from.
to proceed
Shell-
own
the
ADVICE
AND
they
hand
they
by you
character,
critical you
regarded; dis-
interesting,
are
you
should
messages
mediumistic
valued
be
should
regard they
and
accordingly.
here
as
elsewhere,
you
judgment
and common-sense Shell-Hearing is tainly cer-
receive.
clearest, at
the
time
same
of the
one
that of receiving communications methods hear may The voices which be you employed.
be
a
or
themselves
convey
It
unrecognizable.
proof
good
sound. or
you
pleasant
recognizable are
as
own
to be correct,
genuine
messages
of
reason
other
of this
your
upon
and
in Planchette-
direct cliaracteristic and to believe it emanates
a
nonsensical
proved
judged and cases
all
must
the
on
possibly be
should
are
are
and
communicatiou,
nonsense
of
of your
WARNINGS
messages
clear-cut
messages,
same.
IMPORTANT
if
just
jumble
it purports
it is the
If the
a
obtain
may
spirit
spoken,
obtain
if you
thoughts
of the message,
it is the product
that
the
premonitory
genuine
the
If you
sure
or
clairvoyant
on
form,
subconscious mind. this. They at times may
represent
It all depends
"externalizing,"
of
of the
than
more
matic-Writing, Auto-
and
method
in outward
messages
be
may
Dreams
of Crystal-Gazing, Shell-Hearing is a
expressing
auditory
and
POWERS
PSYCHIC
of
or
Unrecognized information
They
authenticity.
emerge
from
voices
will
is the
a
former may
confused often
of this character.
utter
Human
that
develop babble
of
warnings
voices
155
CRYSTAL-GAZING are
not alwajs
beard in the shell,but occasional mnsicat
aud other sounds which Finally, an important
easily be described. warning should be heeded.
can
not
If
after discontinuing Shell-Hearing, you continue to "hear voices" you should immediately drop all experiments for days,
some
is the
one
this phenomenon of "insistent voices" first of the symptoms of danger. As long as as
manifestations
are
well controlled, you
may
feel
the safe road, and developing as you if they begin to get beyond your control, time, until you you should stop Shell-Hearing for some have strengthened your inner self, to such an extent, that you
are
on
should; but
that you think it advisable to continue experimenting again in this direction.
CHAPTER
XVIII
SPIRITUAL
Spiritual persons
sick a
Healing
certain
healing,
healing
them.
or
human
the
healing in
is
this
more
case,
other
following
body
to
and parts
brain
medium vitalizing
By of the
and
perception
and
seat
kind
other
with
depend unknown
upon
powers
is effected adopted
patient's
?
IIEALINO
in various by
the
ways,
National
as
the
ualists' Spirit-
will show:
influences
and
thus
fluids and
working
infusing energy
through
the
lating curative, stimuthe diseased
into
body.
influences illuminating the spiritual healing medium, intensifying thereby and
the
so that the case, of the medium knowu of the disease in the patient become
the
magnetic
confused
measures
SPIBITUAL
the spiritual
of the
"(b)
IS
definitions,
of the
be
his
him.
Association,
body
without
any
a
But spiritual effect the cure. direct ; it is not tlie medium heala who but form a of spiritual which energy,
healing
(a) By
or
of of
mesmerism,
not
hidden
power
body
the
hypnotism,
must
physically
the
less directly,
curative
the
WHAT
Spiritual
and
by
through
mind-cure,
upon
through
operates
"
or
faith-eure,
these
suggestion,
of
more
whatever,
All
healed
operating
or
or
mentally
are,
It is distinct from
agency.
of
be, and
energy,
medmra,
that
means
may
spiritual
HEALINQ
nature to the
SPIRITUAL
HEALING
157
medium ; and the herb or other remedy which will benefit the patient also becomes known to the medium. "
(c) Through
the application of absent treatments, healing spiritual beings combine their own
"whereby forces with the magnetism and vitalizing energy of the medium, and convey them to the patient who is distant from the medium, and cause them to be absorbed by the ot the patient." It will be seen that these definitionsnot only cover the facts of spiritual healing, but also absent treatment
system
and psychic diagnosis. is given on Advice nmnerons occasions by the "spirits," as to the exact course of treatment to be followed. From that spiritual all this it will be seen healing is not only very different from any other kind inclusive and of healing: but that it is also far more more
wonderful HOW
CUBES
ARE
EFFECTED
principle upon which spiritual healing is said to be based is simply this: A certain vital and magnetic in living In is body. every contained energy The
health, this is large in quantity, and in disease this stock becomes depleted. Ordinarily, the only way to recover this lost vitality and energy is to rest, sleep and take of the body and mind that this vital energy fills extent as before. again and rechai^a it to the same But this is a slow and uncertain process. It is,however,
such
care
the only
sure
way
we
know.
Stimulants, etc., which
apparently add strength to the body, do not do so in it we expend reality; they abstract it faster. When ' faster, we are under the delusion that we are "stronger ' ;
but ultimately
we
are
weaker.
158
YOUR
In
the
case
it is very
different.
Vital
life to
new
body.
whole
and
These
aroused, the various functions in turn, stimulated and in this manner
are
to
nerve-centres
being
centres
hand,
other
is imparted
energy
the
the
od
it fills the
without;
adds
healing,
of spiritual
from
system
POWERS
PSYCHIC
the
erally lit-
nerve-
body
of the the
patient
is cured, THE
This
healing
the
can;
do
to
reason
no
the
Reservoir instantly character, of
there
nature.
We
must
learn
energy,
and
when
we
fountain,
to
The
facts of "laying modes
Egyptians. woman
on
of
touched that
the
the
healing
hands"
become
source
of
this "
stances inthis
spiritual
of
this
is
well
of done
being
are
hem had
are
was
and
employed
virtue
rapidly
inexhaustible
ours!
miracles"
treatment,
Christ
the
extent
this great
been
cures"
strength
and
spiritual of
has
in
There
cases
many
reached
"healing
The
not
this
the
cure.
should
and and
more
"tap"
are
tap
have
health
then
we
way,
move
extent
could
we
vades per-
it is back
the
the
speedier
of
which
it to
upon
"miraculous
so-called
means
and
in
"draw,"
apparently,
where,
live
we
draw
that, if
right indeed
and
"
it
can
well ; the
in the
power,
illimitable
to
we
suppose
by
It is everywhere;
is
have
more
become
we
It
simply
and
Cosmic
great
"In
being." we
power; we
a
phenomenon:
our
is imparted
Universe.
whole
every
have
is
ENEKGY
VITAL
which
energy
vital
spiritual
of
COSMIC,
as
one was
of
the
it frequently.
out
history.
as
and
ot him,"
ancient
most
by
the
When
a
employed
of his garment, gone
old
be he
"perceived
doubt-
SPIRITUAL
HEALING
159
less felta loss nf the precious vital magnetism, by means The healing of which he efEected his marvellous cures. New in Testament full are casea the miracles of of this character;
in
and
our
day
own
we
effectedby those who in touch with a Higher
cures,
to
come
often read of wondrous have somehow learned Power,
"
some
source
not available lo all of lis." and to draw upon of enei^ it for the purposes of their "healing miracles." To a certain extent, doubtless, we draw thia upon
be drawn upon in during our sleep; but it may far larger quantities by those who have the secret of bow to do so. Some spiritual healers can do this; but
fund
discarnate spirits can
this vital energy for the
far
direct and manipulate effectivelyand to better purpose,
apparently more
they do in the world of spiritual energy, ^they understand more of its laws, Hence they and can better control and govern them. that, living
reason
as
"
effect a baa failed. can
cure,
EXPLANATION
POSSIBLE
While
it is true
vitalizing magnetic cases,
There
actual arc
many
often, when
very
cases
on
transformations record in which
has been replaced, apparently extraordinary
means.
CUBES
are
effected. actual tissue
instantaneously, by
emthe vital forces which were ployed, it, in fact and left this part and sound, as before. To those "
of the body whole who believe in the reality of materialization "
man
some
it is possible that cases, has actually built up a part of the In these
body, out of matter and "materialized" "
SUCH
means
other
cures depend upon this that most current, it is possible that in certain
physical
the spiritual energy
OP
every
bodies of flesh and blood
can
be built up
that huout of
YOUR
160 invisible
elements
possible
no
The
this great cure
store
how
cultivate
this
Cosmic
Let
desire are
In
and
Energy,
to
be
tense
are
So
obtained.
hard
over
your
couch, as
neck.
if you
an
the
upon
how
are
effect
a
medium, drawing upon of that
extent
by
or
draw
to
alone,
the power
cures
means
by
strumentality in-
pose will suphelp
to
near
may
of your
first. We
with
learn
you.
means.
spiritual
how
to
rigid, you
will
never
You
shut
must
and
energy.
If
relax.
receive
it out,
in which
one
insure
must
you
It may
since
this energy muscular
complete
be obtained as follows: Lie on for the head. Relax all support Then think possible. of your
no as
completely You
find it tense and will probably stiff, when is turned it, and that you ing holdare attention upon your
head
the
head
to
you
have
done
and
relax
then
the
you
And
is the only
attitude
relaxation. a
EMQtGT
are
question
you
influx of spiritual
can
and
to date,
to doT
you
the receptive
we
no one with helped and cured
be
to
have,
we
alone,
muscles
any
are
If
such
former
first place,
the
your
T
develop
are
you
What
I
ourselves
tafee the
us
tentative
a
COSMIC
How
be effected through !
thereby
You
is:
of enei^
within
THE
UPON
qnestion
great
in tliia
whatever.
DBAW
TO
as
advanced
of certain facts which
explanation
HOW
incredible
is nothing
it is only
explanation
received
a
^there
"
But
suggestion.
POWBRS
PSYCHIC
have
on
sink
that;
your
into the
couch
this thoroughly, then
the
left leg, and encircled
Relax
shoulders!
the
left
finally
body
it
and
support
allowing it. When
think
of your
right
arm,
the
then
whole
in this way
"
the
leg,
After
trunk. two
arm,
right
or
three
SPIRITUAL times, you begin your Breathe
diaphragm,
HEALING
will be well relaxed; and breathing exercises.
161 you
must
slowly and regularly, inhaling through not the chest. Breathe
from the
then
the nose,
before explained. Keep up these breathing exercises for five minutes, expanding the lungs, and seeing to it
as
have
plenty of fresh air. This will be quite enough for the firstday or two, and it is inadvisable to You will arise refreshed and invigorated, try any more.
that you
as
the result of your exercise. PROGRESSIVE
On
begin your mental practices "With every breath you take in,
the third day, you when
breathing.
health; I
or
am
four minutes, it. Then
may
I am power; strength; I Keep this up for three well!" etc. it, and really believing concentrating upon
think to yourself, "I am
EXERCISES
am
rest quietly for
a
minute
or
two;
then
quietly and hopefully call upon this Spiritual Energy Remember to cure the more you. completely you can influences to to help the give yourself up which come and
cure
be cured.
you, the
more
Send out
and it will surely THE
a
completely and rapidly will you mental call for help and assistance,
come
FUNCTION
to you ! OP
THE
VITAL
BODY
Spiritual healing depends, very largely, upon the fact that the physical body can be acted upon, and influenced, higher spheres and planes of activity, through or by means of the vital or etheric body, which inhabits This inner body acts as a sort of methe physical body. dium from
or
which the cosmic energy flows ; is to connect-up this inner body both
vehicle, through
and the problem
TOUR the
with great
body
physical
reservoir
It must
be admitted in the
If
evolution.
we
of Christ,
we
instantly,
doubtless
who
possessed
and
be
may
Great that
sure
that
you
have
Do
not
assume,
Truth.
the Whole
have
you
if you
mistake
let
us
is how
This You
edge knowlwonderful is to be discovered at
be
you
mind
should
up
a
draw must
mu-'rt
be
diumship
The
to
the
mediumistic
a
will make
great
from
the
it that
you
spirit
your
this
world.
to
in
good is
Further, his body
do this.
and
into
Next,
in
an
as
your
attitude
feel selfish this at once sets to break you will be unable
psychic to
this "phase" you
are
patient.
sj-mpathetic If you
have
to gain
vital magnetism
ills from
health
wall, which
power
desire
that
and
medium,
You
the
patient's
receptive,
which
a
not, your
injure
be developed,
practice
to
see
be in good
or
must
methods
account,
HKALER
are
else.
are
and
Finally,
through.
you
all
helpfulness.
barrier
fore there-
proceed.
If you
tainted
you
of kindly
that
on
SPIRITUAL
assistance
first of
often
yours,
one
obtain
you
must
to
Experiment
for you
that you
some
phj-aical health. apt
those
resembling
however,
A
suppose
to
and
power
perform
certain positive results, you discovered a portion of the
Truth
BECOME
TO
treating
are
you
spiritoal
do.
HOW
Now
hit upon
you
when
to
bow
a
If the law of these laws. all it is doubtless along these lines. ;
world's
be enabled
should
cures,"
the
with
the other. know not exactly
of the
age
and
on
do
we
present
hand,
one
energy
that
did,
"miraculous
almost
the
on
of spiritual
this is done,
POWERS
PSYCHIC
must
been
a
sensitiveness certain
with
any
follow explained
extent,
and
me-
to enable
hope to
of success. increase your
in
some
of the
SPIRITUAL previous chapters, and those which follow. Now, Place
your
hands Then
will be
more
that you have your
assuming
163
HEALING fully explained
in
patient before you.
his forehead, and make gentle hand forehead his on place and one on
one
strokings. his solar plexus. on
of deep breaths, asking your patient to close his eyes and breathe with In this way you get into unison you, in perfect rhythm. Then make yourself negative, and ask and sympathy. the Spirtual Power your
Take
to
a
come
number
and
help and assistyou
Make
cure.
in
for it.
a
process of channel yourself will feel tingling sensations in your arras, and the This is the beginning patient will fpcl them in his body.
You
of the process.
Try
to find
spiritualattitude, and power
just the right will certainly
mental
come.
and From
day to day, your ability to draw upon the great Cosmic Energy will increase. You will get greater and greater power, and as this develops, you will be able to handle
and control it more healer will ia this
and manner
more.
Your
power
increase from
as
a
spiritual
day to day.
THE
"SENsmvENESS" in
some
subtle
far
a
as
issuing
is, in
a
sons
the
sensitiveness, being
things
you
fully into its
these
along
the take
may
the
"
he
hallucination be
in mediumLea-
in psychic
progress
next
devoted
was
did
other
"
not
in any
enter
to do
pretend is too
vast
subject the
student
was
at
some
TRUE
to
beginning
FROM
is how
so
and
as
way even
too
distance
mastered
the
undertake
velopment. of his de-
FALSE
difBeuIties, doubtless,
from to
the
opment; Devel-
to
form,"
"outward
cannot
DISTINCUTSH
of the greatest
doubtless
ences, influ-
important
"
of sensitiveness, false
so
of this power
for, after be has he will be more enabled
road,
than
TO
and
We
chapters,
HOW
In
in mediumship,
the
oniy
since
"
exercises
One
gave
essence.
chapter, But I delicate.
preceding
you
progress
process;
this
further
as
of this book
that
of the
were,
for
most
or
equal.
but
in
also
first chapter
The
it
be learned,
can
person,
progress
of the
one
ences, influ-
feel these
cultivation
of all true
essence
perceive
and
"spirits." or
sense
the
and
is, therefore,
which
from
can
medium
or
living
another
emanating
psychic;
sense,
This
ship.
a
from
or or
sensitive
he is
ability to sense impressions auras,
manner,
thing,
some
SENSITIVENESS
the
means
either from
OF
CULTIVATION
to distinguish
in the true
cultivation from
first, this will reality. At impossible, and false steps many
THE
CULTIVATION
OF
SENSITIVENESS
165
will have to be taken before you find, from actual bitter But as the esperienf^e, what is true and what is not. inner sense becomes developed, you will find that it not "
"
in question, but that it from the other also enables you to distinguish one illuminates so false, and the whole true from only
the knowledge
gives you
"
subject
that mistake is almost impossible. This certaiuty, which to another; be communicated you will then have, cannot it is often impossible to prove to one who does not experience this inner vision of reality that what you receive true, none M the le.s.s!As Mr. Charles Brent says,
in his Sixth Sense:
"The
serious
crux
is how,
in the realm of the spiritual and the physically intan^the real and the seeming, the
ble, to distinguish between
true and the false. This is the function of the Mystic Sense to do, aided by the full complement of inner
facnltiea. In
a measure
the Mystic Sense, like the bodily
acts automatically, but like them it needs special from reality, to training in order to separate phantasm
senses,
determine values, and to grade and classifyideals until they reveal themselves to be ordered unity, not less but more
mysterious
because
intelligible
more
...
to
the
It is because of all this that long training whole in psychic development is neees!"ry ; and sudden jumps leaps into full possession of this knowledge is imor possible. man."
THE
The
FIRST
STEP
firstthing to do, in cultivating your inner sensitiveness, is to stimulate your physical senses to the point
to perceive and of their highest activity. Endeavour for feelvibrations unfelt by others, much depends upon "
vibration. Train your
senses.
Then
train yourself in
YOUR
seeing auras in this way
look
at a
from as
steadily,
sort
in
and
emotions,
and
a
him
and
speah;
(4)
before
your
during
possible
be too
practice
individual
each
town
in
general
After
just a
has
you
upon
by
passing
the body,
a
as
sort
a
You
is
there
or
a
fake
much
as
semi-
or
different
You
aura.
atmosphere
Thus,
about
air a
or
be
thus
far,
from
to
able
atmosphere
manufacturing
"atmosphere"
soon
the
cultivate
definite
town.
will
dark
their
seeing
of air
a
to
as
as
the street,
and
or
quite
get
this,
manner.
have
progressed cuts,
bruises,
body.
You
to feel any
be
a
house
is not.
which a
along
"
about
one
walking persons,
deeply.
on.
ATMOSPHEHE
be able to feel
soon
will
in the
PSYCHIC
of sensing
When attitude,
so
yourself
in
hear
you
and
conscious,
Try
hold
him.
slowly
this,
(2) when
"listening"
Relax
your
Do
should
see
merely
soon
analyse
(3) when
a
this period.
are
you
you
cover dis-
As
question;
which
dark, at first ; in the light later
When
in
see
issuing
them.
hands;
however.)
attention,
to
interpret
breathe
not
must
begin
this,
assume
and
explained
(This breathing
into space.
you
these experiments,
cannot
out
both
when
yon
emanation
him,
between
or
"
you
vaporous
"
meet;
people
whether
person
letter from
receive your hand
you
the
touch
you
from
radiating
succeeded
when
trying
or
air
before
explained, Try to the road.
along
see
and
and
as
coming
have
feelings
as
hot
of
their bodies,
you
(1)
further
getting
them
POWERS
in psychometry,
and
feei the emanation
to
and
PSTCHIC
person's your
and,
open as
soon
hands as
you
pains, should
gently come
you
should
etc., which
do
over
to the
this, at the
en-
deavour may
first,
surface
spot
which
of is
THE
CULTIVATION
OP
SENSITIVENESS
167
sensitive and sore, you will feel a sltgbt pain in your hody in the corresponding place. Before you are own able to do this with much
success,
however,
develop certain phases of psyehometry,
"
as
you should for instance
the following. Make
a number of small paper packages, all exactly in In these place salt, pepper, musappearance. alike tard, Mix these cloves, nutmeg, sugar, cayenne, etc.
all up
so
that you
practise feeling
or
tell which
cannot
handling
is which.
these until you package by merely
contents
can
Now tell the
feeling the
of any given in which it is wrapped. As soon as you have done this,you are ready for more advanced practices. Having progressed thus far, you are in a position to paper
try j-our firstexperiments in psychical diagnosis. Pass the body of your patient, {who should your hands over be divested of as many and if your clothes as
possible),
will feel a pain or corsome or in some sensation in your hand or arm, responding body, as you reach the own part of your diseased spot in your Cultivate this patient's body. sensitivenesshas begun
until you
can
precision. The you
succeed more
to
develop, you
less certainty and practise this, the more perfect
with you
will become, and the
more
more
or
rapid your advancement
will be. "When
you have reached this stage, you must go one step further. Having located the seat of the trouble, and its general nature, you must seek to know how to it. Hold
the mind
in
a
receptive attitude, when will soon begin to receive the distinct impression that you must do something for the patient but you will not know as yet u^hat it is. After a little cure
doing this,and you
"
time, you
will get the distinct impression what
to
do
"
YOUR
168
to a
make
drug,
soon
as
power
be
would
for
especially power
doubtless
will
your
It may your
it for
follow
a
though
all the
helpful
and
healer," It
sitting.
direction; with
the
on
sit by
to
yourself
and
added to
wliieh
work
to
presence
(a)
of
are
a
your
You
it would
such
must
development
of
own
your
found
"
will be found
the
sensitiveness,
very
in
useful
and
crowd,
your
rapidly.
own
emotions
company
of
will
impression
this
a
"mind
thing
alone.
other
exists, actions
which you
sensitiveness
can
that
your
crowd
scattered you
crowds no
in
will begin It is well-
crowd." for
"
a
the
(b)
and
largo
more
words,
the
of
If
find
that
and
in
when
people,
probably
of being
In
one.
perform
perform
and
pose pur-
you
case
described
different,
very
small
that
things
that
method
be
large
feel the
or
known
In
all.
to
only
for the
not
and
have
we
will
a
the
you
than
sense
at
cultivate
gathering.
will give
the
to
analyse
impressions
mind
progress,
wish
;
1. Try
small
You
develop
to
care
not
advantageous.
exercises
connection
do
you
different
exercises
SELF-DEVELOPMENT
direction.
this
healer
a
desire
following
IN
own
your
slightly
If you
of
you
that
in
sensitiveness
of becoming
do
given
EXERCISES
be, however,
develop
to
be
etc.
cures,
PROGRESSIVE
a
this
are
you
every
stage,
in
development
prescribe
"spiritual
with
this
at
you,
to
applications,
successful
develop
will for
well
water
this stage,
reached a
ions,
maiiipulat
certain
becoming
to
your
apply
have
you
high-road and
to
POWERS
or
passes
certain
certain
As
PSYCHIC
will
individual
sense
is progressing
this
often in
mind
ably favour-
THE
CULTIVATION
2, Stand are
before
OP a
SENSITIVKNESS
mirror.
enabled to perceive any
169
See
or
whether influence coming
not you
from your
Many reflected image in the mirror. sensitive persons do this, and the more can sensitive you are, the more will you feel this. You will sense a magnetic fluid,coming from the reflectedform in the mirror. 3. If you are in the habit of sleeping any one
with
to
regularly, endeavour receive from the aura person
with whom
this is positive warm,
negative
or
MORE
Positive
is somewhat TESTS
the body
be sleeping.
may
negative.
aura
from
emanating
you
impressions
the
analyse
FOR
you
of the
See whether is slightly
aura
cold.
SENSITIVENESS
4. Hold your right hand above a mirror ; then the left hand feels cooler than Try to feel whether one hand. both are the other; or whether of equal temperature. is on the more The hand which is warmest positive side of the body, 5. Close your
eyes,
sleeping passes;
upward
one netic and have some make magpasses over your head and shoulders. Try to tell or whether those passes are being made in an upward downward direction. Downward passes are positive or
passes. 6. Procure
passes
are
negative
or
waking
copper, iron, tin, certain each in turn, and aszinc, etc. the different impressions you get from each one. several metals, Place your hands
Then
wrap
"
them
snch
in separate
all alike in appearance) and tell the correct metal Then place your open hand touching it. Next
remove
as
over
your
pieces of paper see
whether
from over
hand
(making
you
feeling the the paper,
can
ways al-
paper.
without gradually further
YOUR
further
and
the
away,
from
all this
a
time,
a
water-finders
water
the
under
ground,
7. Always
held
your when
they
a
in the
are
on
of colour
half
a
paint another
Analyse
eyes,
AND
will
give
cold, etc., and
thoughts
to
are
one,
that
what
can
in the
"catch"
company
catch
or
will probably expressing
; then
of feel
get,
at
those
about
them
blue
emotions
Sensitiveness
as
the
that diseases
same
and
;
way!
therefore,
thoughts, are
of
our to "Col-
remember
their
they
tell
touching.
light
as
persons,
first, the
your
can
devoted
other
which
place
are
just
on
fold Blind-
etc.
contagious in
piece
blue,
you
warmth,
must as
one
vivid
you
is known
just
On
then
chapter
You
are
emotions
these
whether
colour
in the
strips
and
see
of
solid
Make
black,
papers,
sensation
paint
a
another
and
contagion."
you
and
removed;
long.
another
what
cultivate
and
to
You
the
shufBe
a
on
on
as
"
"psychic
"When
paper.
explained Its Interpretation."
9. Try
and
strip,
and
inches
three
green,
you
are
EMOTIONS
of wliite
impressions
your
between
room.
topmost
the
They
room.
difference
the
flowers
the
and
red
emerald
on
Red
to
broad
and
above divining
a
with
sleeping
water-colours
piece
bright
your
from
a
inch
an
hand
some
metal
the spot,
or
in your
COLOURS
8. Procure
or
extension
hands.
in their
flowers
have
an
of metal
over
walking
do
to
It is only
whereabouts
outstretched,
influence. good impressions when
are
by
ground,
rod
the
from
enabled
"dowsers"
enables
locate
hands
with
dowsing
or
which
to
be
should
distance.
considerable
of this power and
you
distance
some
are
you
until
After
metal.
POWERS
PSYCHIC
endeavour
feelings. etc., they
just about
to
THE
CULTIVATION
OF
171
SENSITIVENESS
"take the words out of their that you Then the feelings and you will begin to sense mouths." emotions of the spealser before they are put into words; express
bo
"
ing will be enabled to appreciate hia whole feelpression. thinking Self, by a species of intuition or im-
Jinally you and
"
Endeavour and
do not
your part. In this way THE
let it
draw
to
to
come
this out of your
subject,
without any effort on Be active, that is, instead of merely passive. liessafety and EXPRESSION
OP
you
success.
IMPRESSIONS
RECEIVED
10. Finally, you must teach yourself to express what feel difficult. You may you feel. Often this is most thing, and feel inclined to say it,but something to hold you back until it is too late. Overcome a
seems
this
restrictive feeling. It is important you should do so, for this is one of the most important things to learn in
When mediumship. impressions, your you
the cultivation of
learned
to
you have
have
express ressed progfar along the Boad. These ppaetices in the cultivation of sensitivenessare the most valuable you can have as a preparation for the
cultivationof true mediumship. are
safe exercises to
before you and
you
of your
attempt
At the
same
time, they
follow.
any
Practise them, therefore, definitely mediumistic exercises;
by a safe and will be rewarded inner, spiritual faculties.
sane
increase
I TRANCE
Trance
is a condition into which certain mediums enter in order to receive messages and give them in the form of speaking
or
No
writing.
one
knows,
at the present
is, or for that matter, the medium-trance Moore, in his any other kind of trance ! Dr. George "Use Body in Relation to the Mind" of the says:
time, what
' '
Trance
is a state of body sometimes produced in man a condition utterly inexplicable by any principle taught in the schools." Prof. William James stated his belief "
different from any other that the medium-trance was trance of which we have any knowledge, and this seems to be borne out by the fact that spirit-messages are given in this condition,
and premonitory
as
well
as
telepathic, clairvoyant
messages
of all kinds.
WHAT
"trance"!
IS
Catalepsy occur and spontaneously; induced be both may artificially by hypnotism. also Both are mistaken for death, and in many respects they Both
Trance
is rigid, similar. In Catalepsy the body very ing this formwhereas in trance this is very rarely the case are
"
the chief mark of distinction (externalindication) the internal differences the two states. What Various attempts, however, have do not know. we
between are
Dr. Franz Hartmann, been made to define them. hardly any "There seems thus distinguishes them: to the time during which a person may remain 172
e.g.,
limit in
a
k
TRANCE
173
but catalepsy is due to some obstruction in the organic mechanism o" the body on account of its exhausted In nervous last case Ibe the power. activity of trance;
lifebegins again as soon as the impediment is removed has recuperated its strength." or the nervous energy by Hereward ("Death: its Causes and Phenomena, "
Carrington When
a
and John R. Meader.) hypnotist places bis
subjectunder
remains control,the subject The influence comes from
it BCenis a
living but
a
hypnotic
with the operator. a living person. In the medium-trance is that the not operator probable en
rapport
deceased person, and that it is a kind spirits which induces this
of telepathic influence from In fact, it is brought
state.
about by influence from the
"other side." LIGHT
AND
DEEP
TRANCE
are all grades and degrees of trance, from the light stage, in which there is but littledifference the ordinary waking eonscicnisness,to that degree
There very
from
is totally unconscious where the medium him. Very deep trance that passes around of everything of the most famous of this character is rare, but many of deep trance
mediums
have got their best messages while in that condition. The famous Mrs. Piper of Boston had almost
die, to all outward appearances, before she could enter this deep trance, and at the end of two hours or so, during which the trance la.stcd,the only signs of life were slow respiration and heart beat. The only to
manifest in the right hand signs of consciousness were and arm which did the automatic-writing.
test-mediums and sensitives,on the other hand, but pass into a stage of trance so light, that no one Many
174
TOUR
an
expert cases,
saeii
no
from
to
a
shades and degrees becomes more profound
this becomes
trance
in
this
beings.
In
and
human
usually
absent
SPIMT
In trance,
we
fluctuating the
is driven
out
the
occupy
and
Wlien uattire
Soic
time,"
same
occurred.
DURING
the
once
and does
mechanism
the
as
and
gradual
by
body
and
or
vacates
one
intelligence,
be
cannot
latter
the
at the
control
of this control
same
same
brain
bring
place cannot
moment.
is granted,
remains
the
to
in the
intelligences
spirit
body
medium,
speech
effectually, the medium.
the spirit manipulate of
a
mind
that,
more
fact of spirit
character
is
there
medium's
same
of
TRANCE
that
two
so
the
control
instead
seeu
stage
is able to control, more and Just as "two bodies solid at
far deeper
Writing
invading
the
condition
or
spirit, and
by
were
first
this
was
condition
third
assume
communicating
The
In
or
Piper
Automatic-
of the
control
Mrs.
reached,
spirits
CONTROL
may
layers
deepest
the and
the state
as
state.
when
trance!"
a
lower
and
waking
second
stage
etc.,
of this character.
the
The
talked.
she
was
from
slightly
are
mind
three distinct "layers"
differed
differ but slightly
deeper,
lower
and
of the subconscious
had
after the
absent -miadedness, in half in joke: "You are
person,
in many
remains
These
By
strata
Yet,
at all.
of day-dreams,
cases
say
trance
of the condition light trances
memory
is finished.
trance
we
detect any
could
"
POWERS
PSYCHIC
about
to
the
be solved.
and the
nervous
desired
used, and howt to be answered; These and many similar questions remain before take many years of scientific research and it may resultsf
we
are
degree
What
enabled
parts
to
answer
of confidence.
of
the
brain
queries
are
such
as
these with
any
THE
DIFFERENCE
The
BETWEEN
differencp between
Medium-Traiifc
AND
SOMNAMBULISM
to
seems
Somnambuliam be
that, in the
TRANCB
and
the
former,
we
en rapport with ourselves and in the latter we Many mediums in touch with the Spirit-World. who
remain are
give inspirational messages or lectures from the platform in a condition of light trance, and children have been are known
to pass
into this condition and give
a
large amount
of vahiablp information,
to their seniors, and unknown been known to themselves. which certainly could not have Properly managed, the trance condition is not harmful, though it may become so in the hands of blundering
persons. reasons
"The why
Spiritualist'sManual"
the trance
state should not
those who enter it. These VAEIODS
METHODS
OP
gives four chief
be harmful
to
are:
CONVETDJa
INFORMATION
DURDJO
TRANCE
The intelligencesacting upon them (themediums) fore almost invariably of a superior character and thereby for the use the organism must mould constant
(1) are
expression of higher forms of thought. (2) The relation of the medium to the manifesting intelligence is that of pupil to teacher, sometimes that of a child to a wise and loving parent, and sometimes both these relations combined with a subtle and ennobling
spirituality.
(3) There is always though no
one
a
mutual spiritual relation, evcD
is not humanly
the medium be a medium can
conscious of it; and
for the perfect expression of discourses who does not consent to
spiritual messages or the procedure and co-operate with the manifesting spirit.
PSYCHIC
POWERS
the master-musician
improves
TOUR
(4) As he
organism
for
thought,
imparts
to
the
of the
spirit
a
control
a
also
so
upon,
plays
spirit
purpose
a
of
greater
medium. medium
expressing both
is often
DIFFERENT
There
are
TYPES
types
various
OP
is sufficiently
thought
There
(c)
the
is the
spirit, describes etc.,
as
the
case
There
(d)
it
impressions
is the
direct-control
This cases
latter
of very
methods
which
are
writing. method,
or
or
pictures
pictures
symbolically.
in which
method,
to
conveyed
the
body,
in deep
systems
trance,
by acting same
in which
method,
the medium's
removes
the
nervous
or
these
and
this
be.
he would instrument, an direct, in much the system own
medium,
receive
images
either directly imp res sion
as
our
to
"pictographic"
certain
the
which
on
may
spirit apparently less from
or
by
the condition of the communicating pains felt in various parts of the body,
takes
who
senseor
sensations
medium,
way
used
of the
mind
of the medium,
interpreted
and
in
to the sitter in speech
present
eye
are
which
method, the
to
picture
spirits
There
general
awake
is the
to the clairvoyant seen
spirits
CONTROL.
in light trtuice,
give it out
and
in which
or
direct
is conveyed
thought
are
and
in any
manifest
of control
spirits in trance-mediumship. is the telepathic (a) There
(b)
brain
him.
through
who
wholesome
to the
difficult for
to
sufficiently
human
a
controlling
power
It
the inHtmraent
way
throughout
own
spirit
and upon that
at times
more
manipulates the we
nervous
act
upon
life.
is very rare and is only method deep trance. Doubtless, there spirits employ
the
and
found are
probably
in
other com-
177
TRANCE bine all the above
occasion. But these are the most and they are the ones which may be
on
distinctive methods, seen
more
readily than
others in
any
cases
of trance.
mcdiumship. Iq cases of so-called "ecstasy" the spiritof the medium obtains the information himself, either by clairvoyant by partially separating itself from the body visiting the spiritual world direct. The visions
vision
and
or
in ecstasy are thus descriptive of the spiritualworld, and what is happening there, and for this reason most socalled, are of the "Revelations," are
which
obtained
ecstaticvisions more THE
BEST
WAY
Many
have
persons cannot to be mesmerized
condition Davis was
less symbolic.
or
ENTEK
TO
enter
by
trance
another
TEANCE
spontaneously but before this person
Even Jackson Andrew about. for years before he could develop
is brought mesmerized
that he could enter it at will. be one of the best ways for the beginner to begin his trance-medium.ship, but you should take eare spontaneous This may
trance,
"
so
who mesmerizes you is of a suitable temperament and in every way fitted and qualified to If he is not, you are liable to attract to yourself do so.
that the person
spirits of a lower order, and then you will bring to yourself lying and malevolent spirits and you may induce However a case if the operator of so-called "obsession." is harmonious and qualifiedfor his task, he will not only prevent
if you
this,but would see you through more safely than entered this condition spontaneously and by yourself.
Trance
is very closely akin to some eases of suspended animation, to certain Toga trauce conditions aud even
TOUR
PSYCHIC
death
haelf, vhieh
As
have
we
has
Spontaneoos
widely.
endeavour
it differs
from
the
one
in yourself,
"
brother."
all these
is doubtless
b
and
cultivate
its "twin
called
tranee
eipterieneed to
been
however,
seen,
POWERS
the
very
most
which
yon
other
things
commonly
should being
equal.
I"uring and to
these
striking
phenomena
If
you.
explained
If speech
be striking
nonsense
and
may
that
exercise
messages
received, for if you
truth, "
your
especially
everything
at
the beginning
but
those
been
what
correct
be
all these
careful
as
clearer the
surer
be
ouly
absolute deceived where the
communications,
messages,
called
when
the
on
mediumship, The
might
trusted
should
is, and must
you
they
ateur-Mediums" "Am-
have
verified !
HOW
You
may
profitably for
hand friends See
be
to
are
you
and
discretion
the
speaking,
through
coming
develops
of your
difficult.
and
generally
latter
likely to be greatly
are
mer"
possibly
yon
or
of trance,
quite
and
will
Automatic-
result
is wrong,
to accept
not
do, you
is faulty
or
judgment
and
the
as
elsewhere,
own
you
on
this condition
as
manifest
less sensitive
or
If the
what
Here,
become
chapter
coherent,
something
ascertain
it if possible. and
and
"gibberish."
sure
to
strive
the
odd
^many
"
automatically, more
is induced,
this may
be
doubtless
writes
in
develop
you
it becomes
that
as
anssthetic, Writing.
as
"
will
hand
your
note
probably
conditions
TO
experiment in the
with
following
there
to
do
the
is any
THE
your
manner:
Automatic-Writing,
of yours
whether
WTTH
EXPERIMENT
same
tranee-eondition
own
Sit with
"
and
induce
thing
connection
TRANCE
one
at the
between
pencil or
in
more
same
time.
your
writ-
TRANCE
179
inps, when they arc compared the next day. In many instances, where this has been tried,striking coincidental have been received,partly through one medium and partly through another. They thus tend to confirm spirit intelligenceis each other and show that the same messages
manifesting through
active and
time, almost,
same
HOW
TO
or
"
ENTER
both mediums
at the
directly after the other.
one
TRANCE
In order to induce trance
BY
YOORSELP
in yourself spontaneously less as follows: Begin by
or shotild proceed, more for bright a some time at gazing such as a reflected object, light,coming from a mirror, crystal-ball,etc. This will tend to tire the eyes and ner\'es slightly,and bring about
you
a
"
dazed
trance. deeply
condition which is usually the beginning of While looking at the bright breathe
object,
and from the Tou as explained before in Chapter VI. must not let this distractyour attention, however, as all If you have the bodily processes should be unconscious. and diaphragm,
regularly
through
the
nose
already practised deep breathing, as before explained, you should by this time be so far advanced that you can do
or
will without consciously thinking of it. While looking at the bright do not concentrate object, think of any1;hing in particular,beyond keeping yourself so
at
conscious and remembering all the time that you "yourself," are are that you not leaving your body and that you are not going to become totally unconscious. During
this process
the
room
should be
as
quiet as monotonous possible, though sound such as the Do not ticking of a large clock, might assist matters. some
listen to this consciously, however; of fear and all anxiety, as such
abolish all feelings mental
states
will
YOUR
effectually
PSYCHIC
prevent
"Let
SYMPTOMS
You
must
from
you
OF
EARLY
that
far
as
MEDIUM
TEANCE-
imagine
not
trance
the
enlering and develop
go"
yourself
POWERS
as
dition.
possible.
SHIP
beginnings
the
con-
your
of
mediumship will be either profitable or pleasant, because Nearly all successful mediums they probably will not be.
will tell you that the beginning of
being off
impaired
as
you
consult
can
sit with be
believed
an
they
during
of your
passes along
progress
and
mediumship, do.
to
way
If you
still better, if yon development, induce him or
your
will be far easier for you
were
or,
medium
your
during
thought
their minds
you
at
period,
This, however,
in every
experienced
present
when
that
provided
endeavour
him
a
that
being.
at the beginning
should
can
through
mediumship,
and
progress,"
this you
passed
for the time
the right road
to
their
in danger,
themselves
have
they
psychic
far safer
and
things
unfoldment, than
they
would
be otherwise. The physical
cramps,
of light,
or
not
"
black
before
had
are
you
which
you
and,
better
be
bed
of
a
delightful
roses.
In
you
and
spasmodic
pains
nausea,
flashes
these
"
that
are
though
they
they of them
everything few
a
liable to experience
be warned
when alarmed however, Sometimes,
only
sudden
not
but
sometimes
feeling of "all-goneness," the sensation of faintness and
development;
early
they
a
is turning symptoms
appear.
as
"
certain
must
which
manifestations,
they
Hiccoughs,
do.
always
and
psychical when
you
alarm not
and
signified by
is often
of trance
oncoming
may
of
during not
be
in advance,
the your
ant, pleas-
and
appear.
of these signs arc manifest falling a upon of sensation asleep
these
none
cases,
the
psychic
has
developed
TRANCE
181
himself properly and
Hystematically, and his guides or tunate controls also wise and helpful. These are the forbut unhappily rare cases; but it is hoped that, are
"
by following the advice given in this book, many manner. will be enabled to develop in this wholesome THE
There
RUIJS
TO
three chief and most
are
considered
THBEE
more
FOLLOW
essential factors to be
:
"
be quite and physieal health must up to the standard. If you are depleted, exhausted, "run down" or physically,if you are suffering from any
(!) Tour
disease,
or
mental
if, on
the other hand, you
are
full of fear,
and doubts, or if anger and similar in thoughts rage your soul, you may anticipate a difficult time in your development and unpleasant experiences apprehension
throughout
(2) You
that slow process. should be careful to keep your
active and
alert
when
self-consciousness Do not entering trance. to become the allow mind
give yourself up completely or in ever;- other way a blank at first.Give yourself up but this. You muat always keep in the background of the thought:
"I
am
I
I
am
so-and-so in my body. I am I be influenced will not strength and power against by forces I can than vill my good. other always These and similar I want to." to mj'self when return your
mind
(your name)
"
...
I will remain
...
...
...
...
suggestions you your
mind
trance,
in every
even
as
must
give to yourself, and hold them
in
central point of force while entering when allowing yourself to become passive a
other way.
If you
do this, you
great deal of difficulty and danger. (3) If you can in any way assure
will avoid
a
yourself that you
YOUR
have
band
a are
who
of
ready
A
much. tell you
good
the
you
trying
to
described
are
may
the
the
and
of the upon
act
best
pone postIf,
changes.
good
above
mean
probably
had
evil, you
as
side"
nature
this condition
subject to
proceed,
could
influence
described
are
other
this wouM
you,
and
as
until
they
contrary,
the
clairvoyant case,
development
your on
or
are
"on
help
to
this is the
who
these
POWERS
controls
willing
medium
whether
U
or
spirits and
iatelligences you.
PSYCHIC
helpful,
and
precautions
and
advice.
IMPORTANT
CONDITIONS
It is important in the that
room
Also
pencils,
less
is, you
will
get
person
skin,
wrapped,
are
etc., as
you
to
placed
objects
not
enabled
regulated be
semi-
in full
some
to
cases,
this character with reason,
the are
before
those best
the
for
tion. trance-condi-
to
carry
objects
you,
objects given
the
aura
concerning
this purpose:
belonged. influence
or
into
come
which
"
psychometrize
formerly
have
more
hands,
your
have
contact,
been
gloves,
These valuable. in oil-silb, and explained,
especially
be
information
they
they
whom
in
as
such
"
will probably
and
whom
band
the
only
with
connection
individuals
for this
bands,
so
may
to
enter
you
spirit-messages
objects of the
before
trance-state
be
will
in
but,
and, the
the
sensitive
the
of
in
develop
ready
everything
etc."
paper,
During
All
are
you
not
You
you
air
beneficial in
be found
may
be
This
trance-mediums
of fresh
after
should
many
in all. have should
them,
light
the
supply
and
though
though
that
trance,
agreeably.
Soft music
FOLTTLLED
plentiful
most
light.
or
BE
you
affect
darliuess,
a
entering
when
condition. to
as
to have
TO
next
bead-
should they
be
should
be handled
little as
possible after the death of the tbey belonged.
as
person to whom
DEVELOPING
A
EXERCISES
practice in developing trance-mediumship in yourself is to cultivate the habit of analysing "falling asleep" process. Try to catch youryour own self
good
very
as
fall asleep and
you
hold
on
to
yourself when in this semi-sleeping condition as long as you can, before finallydropping off to slumber. This you will find very difficultat first,but it can be mastered more or leas in time. If you
ner, succeed in catching yourself in this mannearly asleep, and retaining a certain degree
can
when
of conscious control, you may be
not
rest assured that you
trance-medium,
a
will but that you will in the trance-state,
only good able to protect yourself while hardly come to you can and that harm be
in this
when
condition. This is a very excellent practice and has given many psychics that power over themselves which they formerly lacked. Spiritual who
would
is essential for the trance-medium develop simply, harmonionsly into practical repose
In wise mediumahip. in tune or harmony to come
and
of truth and wisdom in
this
manner,
you
are
said rents with the great Cosmic Curwhich flow hither and thither
world, and to and fro from the Spiritual Source love, mony of wisdom and intelligence. Once get into harthis stream, and your progress, not only as with a
our
medium,
but
as
a
Supreme
Psychic, is assured.
CHAPTER INSPIRATIONAL
Inspirational of your
own
amount
of
In
prepare
SPEAKING
AND
speaking depends
TEST-
UESSAGES
partly upon
the activity
the subconscious mind and partly upon help you the spirit world. receive from before
speaking
times, you
XXI
had best think
for the
audiences
public
over
what
you
are
first few
to say
and littlein advance, then depend upon inspiration you receive for the elaboration talk
your
the help and
a
As you progress of these notes, which you have made. you will find that less and less of this preparation is
pense and after a time you will be enabled to disit know more with altogether, and nothing of
necessary,
the
subjectof
your
discourse than ON
When
on
discourse, lips.
THE
mere
title.
HOSTRUM
the rostrum, you can close your eyes and the less eloquent, will flow from your or are you still more advanced, you will be
more
When
enabled to allow persons
great
the
in the audience to choose subjects,
these at and you will then be able to talk upon knowledge length and often with a profundity of
and beauty of style which surprises not only yourself but your auditors. Many of the best and most profound lessons and instructions have been received is
object this
manner,
has been
and
propounded
Test-Messages are
much
given in
a
of the philosophy of Spiritualism and explained in this way.
different order and of a somewhat different manner. They relate to persons are
184
185
TEST-MESSAGES
in the audience or to objectsbrought by those persons, not an abstract subjector and the information concerns theme, but individuals connected with the person to is given. It concerns the message spiritual personalities directly than spiritual truth, and though more both may have their origin in friendly helpers, they are whom
nevertheless given for different purposes
and in
a
ferent dif-
manner.
A
very good way
tional-Speaking to begin training both for Inspira-
and Test-Messages is the following, and test which Dr. B. B. Schleusner an able trance personally followed in his development, and medium he found gave most satisfactory results. which "
"
In writing of this, Dr. Schleusner says: in the audience to speak one "First of all I ask some 'Doctor, help formal sentence, such as: to me a set or From or 'Doctor, reach me.' this I receive certain impressions which I analyse somewhat as follows : "1. I can tell from the sound of the voice whether it is harsh and grating or whether it is soft, gentle and me,'
taarmonious, and may
be
more
or
from this the character of the speaker lessdiagnosed. Also the voice will tell
and irritable,or self contained and controlled: whether the person is angry, or is sceptical and merely asking for a teat. Further the me
whether
the person
voice will tell me
is
nervous
is weak
whether the person
or
strong,
These positive or negative, sensitive or the reverse. sre the physical properties of the voice,so to speak, and from them I gather certain information more less or
instantaneously and his attitude.
subconsciously
aa
to the sitter and
TOUR
186
PSTCmC
POWBBS AXD
OCXACBS
In
"2.
this I receive, ia eomieetioD with impressioQ" These ; take the psydiic to
addition
his voice, certain form
auras
of
forma
Colour a
me
are
if.
and I
present
that
the
brighter
much
may
in this form, voice, and
a
better
that
and
of the
which
be
to
seems
the
with
the
After
then
If they
that
and
those which
spirit -guides)
and the fact.
I
am
such
"Let
OS
by
go
the
which
are
back
heavy
two
ia another
or
are
agree.
eyes
for
the
second set. I know another, I then
and are
of
shown
state
My
so.
own
agree
auras
produced
psychic
wrong
they
not
at
place,
I compare
which
sets
apparently
seldom
TTTFTR
one
correct,
if these
the diagnosis very
look
conditions
(those
another
with
are
that
one
with
agree
and
sueh
has been
experience
voice
to
and
me
vibration of it, I always
by
I close my
of colours
first impressions
my
openly
set
etc.
before
up
be
in question
coming,
are
or
whether
them
open
found
are
and
first
the
seeing
moment,
that
set
see
rim,
will
person
caused auras
former
before
golden
physical
series of colours and distance from the first in space,
some
before
see
prospects
conditions is drawn which
the result
devoted
depresdng,
and
better
as
if I
yellowish
future
another
see
a
see
ing (accord-
conditions
unfaToorable
colour,
as
the
immediate
np,
this
Thus
that
this, I
and
ebeer
"Besides
the
very
just beyond
state
outlined I say
pillar-like
symboUcallv in the chapter
Its Interpretation).
slate-giey
at
in dondy
up
I interpret
eoloure
and
dirty
me
drawn
eoloorg
interpretations
to the to
or
These
AWlS
me
by
by
impression
in my
the my
is correct,
statement
of
IKTEBFBETATION
for
a
moment
leaden
grey
to
the
colour.
impression Suppose
received
this
1 1
187
TEST-MESSAGES
is the colour seen; this indicates depression. Having arrived thos far, the question is: how to get out of tliis condition. That Ilaving proposed
is suggested
partly by
coramou
sense.
this question to myself I close my eyes In this third different place in space.
and look at
a
place I then This symbol
see
presented to my how
tells me
to
psychic sight escape
from
a
sjTnbol.
the present
difficulty. After I have explained the symbol, and interpreted it to the best of ray ability, I then look back at the colours and
become
is the correct
path
from the
whether or not they have changed. brighter, then I know that this
see
If they have
to follow, and
that good will result If there isno change,
course
of action advised. I state that things will continue for some time to come in this depressed condition, and that the best that can be done
for the time
being, is to hope
and
work
on
patiently. HOW
"These
auras,
TO
INCREASE
colours and
YOUB
symbols
POWER
be impeded
may
shut off by certain psychic conditions on the part Tou may hold on to of the sensitive. For example: them too tightly, as it were, and this tenacious grasp have for too long a time will the effectof shutting them or
off altogether. You must learn to let go symbol has been perceived, or the colour ' '
As these colours
grey may you
presented
soon
as
the
seen,
to you, you
ever, may, how-
change going on, and in that case you should it intently and see what the change may be. Thug,
see
vatch
are
as
can
a
change to white, as a sign of spirituality,and state that the person is becoming more spiritual
and changing his point of view in life,clinging to his ideals, etc., and that if he continues to do so success will reward him.
YOUR
"If
tinges
see
you
the
and
that
he
If
say.
who I
be
speak
If
three
minutes,
three
months, I do
to
to
the
between impression
and
rectly but What
the
be careful
before
I would,
the above turn
to
receiving
my an
back
for
in
this
manner
more
and
answer,
further you
anxious to
ask
I would
the
three
state
this
information, will you
rarely are
etc. go to
for
In
the word
what
guides
tion. informa-
ference dif-
the
between
the impression
anything.
hearing
the
I therefore
distinction
is to wait
give tests, the impressions be. will your and
changing
after
guide
go
"The
expressing
weeks,
'My
it wrong
to give
do, therefore,
should
is.
'Symbolism,' in
may
I hear
for further
I receive not
should
This
time
message:
on
consists
expression.
must
one
two
extend
days, three
the
wait
lesson
or
which
its meaning
I then
in the
explained
At
to
it is
me,
'three.'
three
see
what
tell
error
say
the
me
elaborate
an
etc.
receiving
and
telling they
nomena phe-
I always
case,
to
is
other
symbols,
what
hours,
what
'
"three"
me
"As
person
or
more
a
GUIDES
side
may
years,
know
not
my
This
wrong.
three
his intellect
and
own
I endeavour
they
figure
in my
just
aloud
Thus:
three
say
and
avoided.
mean
say
colours
by
stand
it, it is often
SPIRIT
Thus,
correct.
usually
PROM
HELP
occur.
may
thought
sure
person.
to these
addition
guides
in
be
may
you
yellow,
is cultivating
is independent
GETTING
my
golden
intellectual
less clever,
"In
of
in question
individual
that
POWERS
PSYCHIC
eor-
expression.
further
such
a
'three'
ease
as
spoken,
signified.
On then
also, and
If you
pressions im-
proceed
wrong.
receive psychic fluctuating more The
colours
of
pressions imor
the
TEST-MESSAGES will keep changing,
auras
constantly
varying around table, whereas if you were
and often you
will
any
objectplaced
in
calmer
a
frame
see
them
on
your
of mind,
appear colours would stationary. Endeavour, therefore, in every way possible to control your apprehension
these
and anxiety in giving public tests of this nature. IMPORTANT
RULES
TO
FOLLOW
very good method in giving tests to the public to force your is to endeavour clairvoyant perception before asking aid of your spirit friends. Thus, suppose
"One
some
of the audience asks the question 'How Instead of waiting for a direct impression, mother!'
member
is my
in this
case
I should say
in reply to this:
'I
will firsttry to find your mother and describe her. If I can do this I will proceed with the test.' This ia far satisfactory both to the speaker and to yourself, force myself, so to speak, clairvoyantly ; and I now the form of a lady arises Senerally in a few moments more
before
me
detail as
which
I describe to the speaker in
possible,giving also her surroimdings
as
ranch and the
description of any other persons I see with her at the time. If this description is incorrect and not recognized, I then ask whether the description suits any other person known
to the
the any person through whom speaker be If in they the mother might reached. reply tive, affirmaI then endeavour to find the mother clairvoyantly "
and, if I cannot do this, I ask my guides to give me any information they can regarding her, without this vision.
If, on
the other hand, the test is not recognized, I drop it and proceed to another case, as I know that I can definite for this individual. Instances get nothing of this character
are,
however,
very
rare,
amounting
TOUR
to
probably
5 per
than
more
not
POWERS
PSYCHIC
of the teats
cent,
I give
in public.
TO
HOW
"In
all inspirational
throw
and
should
for
them
before
attitude
mental as
The
which
best
of will and,
impression
being
ideas
should
head
in
rather
funnel
a
impressions
and they
interpret
wait
your
imagine
As
your
not
yourself
and
poured.
life you
into
hold
into which
upon
Do
can.
you
should
their assistanee,
asked
vessel,
you
possible,
once
it is, but
head
you
as
as
any
empty
are
foregoing
method
an
psychic
and
them
you
what
of your
kinds
have
hammer
of
test-messages,
and
responsive
state
you
all
as
IMPRESSIONS
completely
after
be to
in the top of
as
yourself,
spirit friends
the
RECEIVE
enter
and
your express
can."
is
an
delivering doubtless
exact
Public prove
Tests,
a
helpful
I believe, will result
of development
of Dr.
account
in all like
in cases.
to a
Schleusner'a
careful the
study
of
earnest
student;
corresponding
gree de-
MORE
Inasmuch "
as
justas
course we
AND
mucli
we
as
SPIRITS
said to be "spirits" here and now, ever will be, we should begin the
are
we
DEVELOPED
LESS
i
XXII
CHAPTER
"
of progressive development here in this life,which intend to follow later. Anything learn here we
will doubtless help that may
be.
and
assist and
advance
inhabit
whatever
or
we
in any
future development knowledge,
Wisdom,
sympathy
case,
us
will all help,
penetration of perception ua,
no
matter
what may be.
its nature
should endeavour
to
develop
ever what-
understanding, world we may This being the own
our
inner
here
as and now, suggested especially in the chapter on "Self and Soul Culture," and we should continue this, 80 far as lies within our power, even after have crossed the "Great Divide." we
nature
WHY
8TR.\NGEfiS
OFTEN
COMMUNICATE
there are all kinds of characters and natures in this life,so there are said to be individuals of all kinds in the next ; and the unfortunate part of it is that Just
as
back and comeasily come lowest on the rung of the ladder, those who are the most earth-bound and belong to the the earth than lowest strata of society. They are nearer of those who manicate, are those many
more
advanced
can
most
"
spirits,more
in sympathy
its vibrations, and their character, being is naturally more than those who,
open when
to
with more
it and
earthly,
receive and send messages with alive, had less sympathy 191
YOUB
192
PSYCHIC
the earth and feitlessbotmd that "strangers"
than
oar
nearest
The
to it. It is for thia
often commimicate and dearest, than
us
with our
"
latter may
1
POWERS
feelfor and with
more
easily
friends us
most
or
tives. relakeenly,
but often obstacles hitherto from doing so. them prevent
long to communicate,
and
may
They
undreamed of may then find, for the first time and to their astonishment, are so that the difQcultiesof communication to
great
that they
are
much
they may
desire to do
find
a
CONDITIONS
THE on
your
so,
FOR
however
messages, even
and
if they
can
The
COMM0NICATION
be receptive to these conditions,
side, may
and again you of the tund. transmission
send
suitable to receive them.
medium
You,
unable
be unfitted to
may
sense
anyibing for the
combination of circumstances
of spirit-messages is rare, and, in order for these messages to be clear, as we should desire them there must be an effort both on this side and on the "
other, made "medium." in the
As
cases
and No
moment,
this combination
majorityof
rare
BO
at the same
cases,
you
of spirit return why it is that
of people who be many
must
slate
why
it is that authentic
comparatively persons
often heard
speaking, "come
do not the
objection,
true, out
of all the millions have died, wishing to communicate, there thousands who could return directly and
clearly what
said above
see
more
have
doubt you if Spiritualism were that, back."
can
are,
also there must be the is naturally lacking,
they wished to send!
will explain the
reason
why
What
we
have
this is not the
case.
The may
ability to transmit a message from the other aide as rare as the ability to receive it on this side.
be
LESS
AND
MORE
SPIRITS
BEVELOPED
193
be as rare as good artists, may be faculty a It or may which special sculptors. painters rant have to develop, and, justas uneducated we and ignoents persons often possess extraordinary gifts and tal-
Good
commmiicators
in certain directions, for just so certain individuals may or
communicators,
by
reason
reason
no
become
after they have
we
can
mediums
good over,
passed
simply The
of their psychic constitution or make-up.
will be
question of the "difficultiesof communication" found fully discussed in Chapter XXIX. "evil"
oa
LOW
WHY
see,
commxjnicatb
sprarrs
It is because of all this that we often reach or come into contact with persons of a low order, in spirit-communications. Mediums
believe that
there
are
tramps
on the other RJde, just as much as there and "hoboes" in this life. By nature and by instinct they remain are the same, and they have to be gradually educated and
trained in order to outgrow And, justas these tramps curse "
same
their natural instincts. ing and hoboes would be insult-
and often disgusting in this life,and would swear, and do other things unsuitable for the family circle, they introduced into it,
were
things when
into the These
justso
"
they communicate,
and
they do the
get
once
more
"
"
earth-atmosphere. the characters who by rough handling,
also harm
are
the delicate
so
to speak;
unmediums consciously by damaging and
which they best operate, when and safest sending messages. to this way character, we guard against personalities of are told, is to call to your aid spirit-controls, "guides" or advisors who can assist you from the other side, by nervous
organism
upon
The
arguing
with such personalities,and by removing
them
194
TOTJH
from
"-our
BioD
demand
aura
required
There
did
to accounts
before
peace
received,
harmony
and
in the
about
in order
to,
occa-
record
bring
not
be resorted
to
the
on
cases
many
according
had
methods
are
measures
gentle
strangers,
less forcibly, should
or
result, and,
forcible these
more
it.
more
whioh
POWERS
PSYCHIC
to
ver"'
eject
finally
were
restored! HIOB
SPIRITS
When
"spirits" You
reversed. natures, are
co-operation
less
time
over,
steady your
and
advice
sound
of the assistance iudiv-iduals of this character,
of tribulation
as
a
thenceforward you and harmonious progression
be
must
messages
will
in question to
times
careful, however, to
claiming names
great
are
is
medium
more
depend
may
and
or
upon
in
advancement
accideut
should,
this
aad
to
evidence
is
general
that
before
the
This
may
your
receive
be
due
will
common
that
of
resort
sense
identity
the
is
You
confidence. own
at
there
spirits
proof
as
indi%'iduals
but
lying
your
believe
you
and
individual
there.
"sect"
work
on
insist upon
and
is really
one
all.
gain
rely
case,
OUAKDIAN
There
at
when
misunderstanding:
stratagem
in this
in question
there
you
personages,
exalted
given
unfortunately,
judgment,
direct
be
how
to
as
from
come
often
not
evidence, to
and
and
spiritual
assured
more
or
with
mediumship.
You
and
one
of
all this is
come,
contact
sympathy are
you
HESBAGIS
order
into
come
once
HELPTCIj
higher
comfort,
When
your
also
then
THQS
a
of
help,
and
given.
and
AND
and
or
SPIRITS
division of spirits whose interest
is particularly
office helpful
AND
MORE
SPIRITS
DEVELOPED
LESS
195
Angels" to mortals, and that is the so-called "Guardian Guides who help, govern and advise friends of theirs or
stillin the body. these Guardian
spirits are one
to
prevent accident, suicide their kindly help and assistance. beautiful and inspiring thoughts
said sometimes
by murder of the most
even
and It is
The sympathy and counsel offered by Spirits is, at times, very great; these
in the Spiritualislic Philosophy love
we
believe that those
constantly about, helping and cheering hard and narrow way ; and that they see
are
our
along
to
us, our
trials and tribulations,and share them with us, just as they did on earth. We must feel, too. that they are time preparing a place for iis and that, when it comes solve the Great Mystery, loving assistance, instead of
to
we a
shall find helpful and foreign land, into which
shall then enter.
we
WHO
Those nature,
MAKE
THE
BEST
I
COMMUNICATOBS
who possess a simple, open, candid child-like cators," doubtless those who make the best "communiother things being equal. It is because of this
are "
lived close to nature, so constantly and act as "guides," and doubtless for the
that Indians, who communicate same
reason
Negroes
psychic phenomena. There is a great to
are
very
psychic, and receive many
deal of evidence, also,
as
know,
we
that
animals perceive spirits and psychic "sense" manifestations, and that they also phenomena beings. Between animals and keenly than human more
show
us
ourselves there is doubtless a link which unites us all into one conscious whole, this being the life of the through every sentient thing. universe which runs "
It is not
oncommon
for "spirits" to return at
s
YODR
and
the
seek
assistance their
they
way.
free
its desire and Many
the
eases
of
exist, because
Were
them.
into
such
with been
the
any
one
a
a
returning
houses'"
its wants
see
get
when
HAUNTED
AH
this
called death
appear
afterwards,
of this character
cases an
living
an
on
person
fulflbnent
of
a
earthly
considering
one
final and
and
that
is :
this
important That
record,
and,
spirit
By
made
not
so
realize
ties and
Many
possible. whenever
important
doing
of sobefore
cases
fulfil his part
such
that
the
towards
he
may
the assist
in freeing
the
conditions.
MESSAGES
of
question fact
messages
is be
UNCONSCIOUS
POSSIBLY
the
advancement.
and
if that
does
that
returning
in those
it is most
plan.
perhaps
from
on
should
earth
such he
extent
spirit's mind
In
are
is made,
agreement
to
doubt
agreement
an
where
had
"PACTS"
AND
important
is especially
"pacts," to
in its progress
HOUSES
attend
communication
"
helped
and
medium into communication
is no established, help it, there "haunting" cease that the and would would
doubtless
introduced
or
could
spirit, and,
be greatly
of
inability of the returning
psychic
who
certainly
fulfilment
the
iq
spirit
of its burden.
present
good
house,
proceed mission
it should
"haunted
so-called
and
distressed
and
possible
They
requiring
important
an
way,
of the persistent
spirit to make to
this
discharge
as
and
themselves
wandering
itself manifest in makes be assisted in every way
living.
the
of
is doubtless any
when
help
in trouble
can
This
fulfil, and
to
being
as
before
POWERS
the
or
prayers
themselves
express
on
PSYCHIC
must
may
returning not
often
be
"spirits," lost sight
be given
of,
through
MORE
AND
LESS
DEVELOPED
SPIRITS
197
medium, or directly,of which the spirit himself may be totally unconscious. He or think or dream may be visualize a certain thought or message, and this may a
the medium, and given forth The reverse as a conscious and intentional message. of The this,however, is true. mind of the disearnate spirit or
reached
has been
"sensed"
by
read by the medium
in trance.
His "mental
pocket has been picked," and he has given nothing voluntarily. Further, his thoughts may have been reflected atmosphere, and there seen and interpreted by the psychic. This, however, is difficult a question which will be discussed in a later upon
a
sort of psychic
mirror,
or
chapter. For the present it should be borne in mind that all messages given by mediums need not necessarily be direct or intentional. They may merely have been indirectly from
the person in question, and he would not be at all the message he would send, were fact he It the that aware was one. transmitting of is because of this fact that many o" the messages appear obtained
to
us
so
trivial and inconsequential.
XXIII
CHAPTER OBSESSION
In a
this
I
chapter,
fair and by
become
AND
desire
are
best
accordingly
for
difficulties bright
the
"Tnith
beginning.
the
and
unless
from
We
interest
any
the
all the
such
risks
pointed
out
THE
As
we
the low us
than
those the
been higher accept
as
such
forces the
that the cases
ease
of
the
OF
well
as
divert
or
alarm
following
the
inasmuch
warned "fore-
as
be
lines,
right
SPIRIT
familiar
as
so
often
OBSESSION
it is often
spirits to
the
;
and
in
as
of so-called spirit influence and
body,
with
seience true, are
requiring
for with
is especially has
touch
Modem
of spirit-obsession
mind
this
development
student
intelligences.
easier
in touch
come
developed
mediumistie
bring
and
diseased
dangers
as
should
it is
and
the
and
But
last chapter,
where
doctrine
oases
this
student
highly
more
to
to
facts
of the
tnow
to
later
cost
best,"
wish
by
less developed
and
their
or
in this book.
REALITY
in
saw
develop
Spiritualism
the
along
before
aware
neglected
as there are risks he is running; develop his mediumiatic not power
does and
systematically
arc
not
the
possible
if he
they
reverse.
is forearmed"
with
to
is always
student
Precisely
out
upon
do
often
who
find
in
reader
too
those
student
attendant
side.
chapters.
the
the
are
which
which
to
apt
in their development, at
but
before
place
facts
Spiritualists,
mediums
INSANITY
to
manner
clear
4
does
not
the not
claiming
really only for
their
OBSESSION cure
are
AND
INSAJ7ITT
199
ists, proper medical attention. Experienced Spiritualcases however, know that while many of apparent for in be there manner, this accounted obsession may also
of real influence coming
cases
from
oped, less-devel-
disembodied spirits,and as great psychologist The Prof. Wm. James said shortly before his death : a
as
' '
refusal of modern enlightenment to treat possession as a hypothesis to be spoken of as even possible, in spite of the massive human tradition based on concrete experience in its favour, has always seemed to me a curious example of the power of fashion in things scientific. That the demon-theory
(not necessarily a devil-theory), will have itsinnings again is to my mind absolutely certain. One has to be 'scientific' indeed to be blind and ignorant enough not to suspect any such possibility." Dr. L. Nevius, after an exhaustive study of the cases of demontrary possession in China, and after an examination of contheories, stated his conclusion that genuine cases to be found, and that they could not of obsession were be accounted for by any other theory satisfactorily. EZAMPL.ES
Take, Raupert
again, the case in his "Dangers
the
of
case
a
OP
OBSESSION
recorded by Dr. J, Godfrey of Spiritualism." He gives
friend of his, M., who, after attempting
automatic -writing and obtaining it successfully, was unable to leave off the practice when he desired to. Even at night, when
paper
and
retiring to rest, M. had habitually placed
pencil by his bedside in order to be able to to do so, and be had when summoned
once,
write at frequently
been awakened from his sleep fur this purpose his detriment, to the much of mental of course, After come a still health. had this, there and physical "
L
200
YOUR
PSYCHIC
POWERS
further development
of the mystical power of writing; the pencil, too, had been discarded and M. had begun to trace the writing with his finger in the air. He could length thus, it appears, at some write out a message and
fully able to read it afterwards,
was
there
was
Things
a
piece of paper
had
just as
though
in the air.
suspended
,
.
.
M. at for many thus gone months, when last awakened to the tact that a great transformation was his moral and intellectual nature, and passing over on
his entire being, permeated now and he was conscious that he was ceasing to think his own thoughts ; in short, there could not be any doubt that
some
other
that fetters were growing
daily
had
mind
being
around him, which he was incapable of breaking. The condition
more
woven
of servility and submission which the control at first effected, was now thrown off and the latter showed No treatment, signs of absolute power. either hypnotic or medical, had the slightest influence upon the strange phenomenon,
this quarter.
M.
and
had
now
given
up
all hope from he had consulted,
Some of the authorities, whom
did not believe in obsession or possession. Others ascribed it to hysteria and fixed ideas help there was "
Dr. Baupert
none.
goes ITS
"I him
tried to argue that he
part
of M.
was
When
on
:
"
DANGERS
with the personality and
proved
to
the merely a subconscious product I persisted in denying the presence on
of a personality other than and different from that of M., a very frenzy seemed to shake the frame of M, and levelled at me: of the moat abusive kind were
words "What
it exclaimed, "to tamper fools you are," with facilitate invasion the things you do not understand, to
OBSESSION
INSANITY
AND
201
of spiritsand then to deny that they exiat, to play with hell-fireand then be surprised that it hurts and burns! I challenge you to propose any kind of experiment test my utter and entire independence of the person
this idiot, with See, how
I
can
I
whom handle
can
him
do absolutely and ill-treathim.
to
of I please.
as
I
am
now
beating and hurting him and he can do nothing to defend With ferent himself." this there appeared red spots in difas if in phyparts of M's. face and he groaned sical pain.
Upon
the notion of be shown to be
an a
This he promised Many
similar
this I replied that I shoidd accept independent intelligence, it it could fact and could be clearly demonstrated. to do."
eases
particularly "Modem Problem," and though some are
extent
by
be found in this author's works, Spiritualism" and "The Supreme
can
they
the author
'a
they religious prejudices, ments," docurecords or "human
nevertheless valuable as and should be studied There
are
doubtless coloured to
are
as
much.
other Spiritualists who
have
written much for instance, Dr. as of spirit subject -obsession, J. M. Peebles, whose work "The Demonism of the Ages on
this
or
Spirit Obsessions"
in Spiritualism, HOW
Madam
should be read by all interested are given in this work. itlany cases
OBSESSING
SPIftlTS
Anita Silvani, who
GAIN
is an
CONTHOL
experienced and cautious
conthe following wi.sestatements, cerning in those the possibilitieso" obsession roughly
medium,
or
makes
hastily developed:
over
by or
some
"As
to
the evils, experienced have sat in circles for development
persons, who for the manifestation
of psychic power
say that the whole theory of magnetic
I would
control rests upon
TOUR
20!
a
of mutual
condition the
tween
blending
of
without
present
be
or
aid
Now
obtained.
insure
evil, earthbound
hangs it,
in
even
a
as
bright
forming
around draws magnet
rusty
and
once
the
abt absorbing all sorts
of that
poi portion a
into
draws
are
wh when Wf We
sitters believe
it is often a
to
opposed
highly
like
one
Oebenna.
aid
mixed
are
not
a
of
circle,
everything weapons
"
of them
of the
circle.
to
low
is not
neither
lost his
hold
depraved
and
a
For
this
reason
second we
circles, especially to
always
one
another.
evil, and
continued
does
the
indeed
control of by sorbing abspirit is
harm
earthbound heaven, nor earth on
the
nucleus
enter
known
it is the
good
sufBcient
the
can
miscellaneous and
a
form
to
that
admit
them
the
and'
by _poisoned mixed circle of
also
with
to
pure
be a
magnetism
any
or
a
of
which medium An his finer life essence.
has
low
magnet."
from
sensitive
He
the
dangerous
aura
home
sincere
belongs
streets
steel and
and
spirits, you
that possession But necessary.
who
of the
by
to
you
spirits toward
conditions,
congenial
which
the
without
sitters
are
the
it, and
the
carry
state,
the
influence
crowd
mixture
poisoned
magnetic
spi spirits, aud
time
can
and
process,
MdGNETISJC
and
of mortals
tfae spirit-
of
created
certain
tainted
persons
good
of
under
can,
pei person
of the
the
iron
that
admit
form
aura,
POISONED
If you
the
who
useful tools and by the powerful
will be attracted
reflect that
circle bow
a
from
magnetic
"
few
spirit-side of life would
to th"
cloud a
be-
magnetism
spirits, who
The
city I
of
in
established
part
a
the
freedom
absolute
large
less
no
belonging
nothing
those
with
circle, is
being
circle, but
a
magnetisms
the
POWERS
receptivity, of
members
Bide of that that
PSYCHIC
the
earth
nor
life and
AND
OBSESSION has not
203
INSANITY
attaiued to the spirit world. He lives in his astral body and having nothing of bis own, must borrow from Ihosp both above and below him on the Udder
yet
of development. OBSESSION
VERSUS
MEDIUMSHIP
Mediumahip
Without is necessary! it there would be no meaus of knowledge, no instruments through which in exact to study the psychic plane; but mediumahip, proportion to the magnetic powers it confers, becomes greater and ever greater source of danger, the further its development is carried, unless the control of those a
powers can be handled with a firm hand and understood in all its aspects. Knowledge is the best safeguard, and knowledge will be best obtained by those who can study all the conditions of psychic development. It is said that there are two forms of magnetism,
the
difference astral and the physical. The fundamental is different between them due to the conditions under which the astral plane aud the phj'sical plane function. HOW
a
INFLUENCE
not be thought, however,
It must on
"SPIHITS"
US
that all I have said
ment obsession relates entirely to Spiritualism or to developin circles or in private. We live all the time in spiritualworld
as
well
as
in
a
material
one,
and
hence
are open to the possibilities of obsession or influence, both good or bad, and many show in daily life the fact that this influence is strong, for or agaiust.
Invisible intelligences are
said to be with us much of to false and wrong some us on deeds, time, the urging others helping and encouraging us in actions of kindness, duty to get in sympathy and benevolence. It in our "
204
TOUR
PSYCHIC
POWERS
as touch with the latter as much possible, and then we from higher shall receive inspiration and enlightenment The difficultyis sources than any at present about us.
know
to
how
to
own
our
There
types
various we
purposes
risk, for,
the spirits" and
satisfaction whether
are
present
this without
"try
must
said, we
do
to
St. Paul
as
to prove
endeavour
they
are
good
of obsession, but
shall omit
body
"MAONETIC
and will be
LINK"
doubtless connected by a sort mind and the physical body are
The
of magnetic link. connected by means
a
of
fluidicor etheric body
body).
frame,
of the phenomena lines of force
at times, that many occur.
(in shape
It is owing to the detached from the physical
of the physical fact that this body becomes
the double
and
only of
are
and mind
insanity
our
of spiritisticobsession.
THE
The
bad.
of the odd
many
exceptional phases, such as vampires, which discussed later on in this book, and shall speak
the ordinary type
or
for
The
of obsession
broken,
are
and the etheric body becomes first of all "loosened" inside the physical body, and then separated more or less altogether from it, without the wish of the subject, be altogether unconscious of the proeeffi, who may even and
not
know
what
is going
on
within
him.
He
only
and it is for this experiences the resultant phenomena, reason that he docs not know what method or course of in order to get better or become to pursue treatment cured.
All ordinary
treatment
is, for this
reason,
useless.
Medical reason
mind;
for the physiological treatment, and body, it that acts only on the physical not on the hypnotic la or treatment other psychological and
almost equally useless, for the
reason
that it acts
on
the
OBSESSION mind
without
reaching
INSANITY
AND
the phj-sical hotly.
205 Any
form
of treatmeut
must which really cures, aim to act upon the etheric link or connection between mind and body, and to act upon it in such a way that it will become readjusted both to the miud and body, and, this once accomplished,
will be restored to its condition sanity. One of the chief things to do, therefore, is to act upon this magnetic link, and draw back the etherie body into the physical. the mind
of health and
We out
that anirathetica of all kinds tend to drive disconnect the etheric from the physical body,
know or
day in the future, science it is possible that somfi discover a drug which will have the reverse may effect, of driving or drawing back the etheric into the physical and
body.
When
be the
this has been discovered, it will doubtless
of curing many cases of insanity at present held incurable. For the present, inasmuch as this drug has
means
discovered,
been
never
treatment
and mesmeric be enumerated
symptoms
One
SYMPTOMS
of all let
First
and
us
on
OF
consider
of obsession when
resort
other methods
fully later
more
EARLY
must
we
they
to magnetic
of
cure,
to
in this chapter. OBSESSION
of the
some
typical
occur:"
which will be noticed, primary probably, will be that the patient will be unable to sleep He suffers from insomnia, coupled with restlessness properly. Soon he begins to irritability. exthis after and perience of the
a
sometimes be tender down
things
or pain at the base of the brain, base at the of the spine also. These spots will
dull ache
to
the touch.
A
general
debilitated
perhaps condition will be present, drawn fact. If the be to the until attention nervous
"
or
run
unnoticed
subject
206
YOUR
PSYCHIC
has been
practising
begin
have
to
This
what seem
impulses
which
can
get"
him
urge
to
These
things.
say, he will
as
pencil or planchette. ideas, impressions and
with
into bis head,
put
let
writing,
less persistent desire to write. him forward bim and urging
or
pressing he
Thoughts
certain
automatic
more
keep
will
"try
to
a
POWBBS
perform
certain actions
increase
will
in
do
or
intensity
and
frequence.
DANGER
From
this
been
now
point
first chapter, stages
are
some
of
them
desirable
as
appear,
and
he
but
sjinptoms,
for which
is in possession know
will
how
mentioned
above,
those
as
in the
and
which
should
be
be placed
before
him
to
if he
not to
out. the look-
on
and
when he
them,
concerning
them,
meet
early scribed I de-
likely
are
the student
of the knowledge
best
has
ways
be it understood,
in this book,
facts should
The
of the
alarmingly similar to those in the This is true! tJTjes ot insanity.
earlier
be
should
of the occult might
careful student
that the symptoms
out
caution
dividing
or
point A
reached.
great
onward,
danger
the
as
used,
point
SIGNALS
observes
such
careful
and
symptoms.
We
see,
ship,
I have
as
After that
the
words or
Or case
as
often
the above
stage
student, though
who
the
patient nature,
cultivation
is
the wrong
on
inside his head,
take
may
will such
of
medium-
pointed out before has been reached, it is probable
in his solar plexus,
the phenomena
of
in this book.
so
possibly
the
in
development
systematic
importance
the
therefore,
"see
as
or
road,
this is
the
visual
things," snakes,
turn,
mostly
devils,
or
hear
in space,
externally
though
"
will
more
rare.
in which of
an
monstrous
unpleasant or
grotesque aymptoms
living
INSANITY
AND
OBSESSION
207
objects.Thenceforward,
unfavourable develop will probably rapidly until the patient
ia completely obsessed and under control. The line to be pursued in cases of this character is twofold. First prevention, second
!
cure
PREVENTION
Sound
Prevention.
OP
OBSESSION
health is essential for
physical
all wholesome spiritual and mediumistic advancement, and if the patient is sick or illand especiallyif run down
depleted nervously, he should
stop all mediumistic he is to health. Plenty of again until restored practices or
outdoor exercise of do wonders in cases
as
rugged
a
nature
aa
possible would
of this character. Fresh air, both day and night, is essential. Tea, coffee and alcohol should be avoided. Plenty of milk should be dnuik by the patient, as this both restores and builds up the nervous
in
system
a
way
all, plenty of sleep must
that nothing else can. be obtained, and, no
Above matter
the patient desires ten hours or more at night, be this should allowed, and plenty of rest at all other times. This is very essential at this stage of the proceedings. whether
The
mental
and spiritual health must
equally with the physical. Your common-sense must he exercised
judging the aa
be maintained
criticaljudgment and as always, both in
now
received and in the general conduct Do believe not of life. everything which istold you, lying and deceiving intelligencesas there are many
well
as
upon
or
your
own
messages
useful and
good
obey messages good
sense
ones.
Above
all, do not
act
which do not strongly appeal to and
worldly
judgment.
keep up your mediumistic practices, aitonly
a
If you
short time
YOUK
208 day
each
(not
longest) and, These
PSYCHIC
two
if possible,
time-limit
allow
set
voice, "We
the
must
You
message."
Never
go
brain
inside your
inward
thoughts it is
reason
is equally
which on
by
them,
but
themselves them
keep
an
its processes
examine
The
your
If you
is
there
but
turn
them.
solve
and
no
more
thinking
of your
paratus ap-
apparatus,
circulatory
Let
wonderful.
and
of
wonders
to
you
to
or
them
thinking
without
using
writing.
imagination,
cause
be conscious
mysterious
the
to your
digestive
of your
will .sitagain at of the continuation
time.
disastrously,
should
firm,
a
"I
and
a
or
in
say
interesting
PRECAUTIONS
head
own
for too long
end
you
why than
go
AND
in the attempt
to
sure
the
the
how
matter
discontinue
then
appeal may and thought let them influence you
never
do,
for
WARNINGS
introspect
or
or
portant. im-
very
beyond
continue no
day.
each
are
be, but
now,"
stop
should
IMPORTANT
to
may
tomorrow
time
same
out,
yourself,
the communications loud
time
the
at
minutes
same
pointed
yourself
have
you
20
or
the
at
before
as
Never
15
than
more
rules,
POWERS
rather
anj-thing about instruments for your life
as
purposes.
Always
interest
in external
things
and
live,
head, in the outer world outside your all the Become interested in matter-of-fact time. and worldly interests, as this will tend to distract your objects and as
it
were,
mind
from
normal
your
humorous
restore
you
to
a
condition
of
healthy-mindedness.
Cultivate or
and
yourself
a
of humour,
sense
so
mediumship side
of
to harden
a
and
seriously
situation
that
when
the inner self, so
never
take
you
cannot
it may
yourself see
the Endeavour
arise. to say, and focus and
OBSESSION concentrate it at
a
AND
INSANITY
209
given point which is under your
conscious
volition and control. Keep the centre of consciousness intact be sure that the centre is always and yourself ! Do not focus either the sight
images When
this is the
into other,
persistent. force yourself to banish them by an by deliberately turning the attention
practical,directions.
more
FUBTHEB
dropping
to
yourself, and centred flightsof imagination, and or
ADVICE
sleep, always
on
on
the intereston external
these become
case,
effort of will, and
When
or
impressions when
or
keep
allow
never
your
mind
yourself any
wonder what is going to catch yourself falling asleep, as you
endeavour
never
might with safety do at other times. Value sleep and look upon
it
as
a
kindly friend.
Even
those who
seriously obsessed are safe when they are asleep, and matter how terrifying their daily experiences, voices
are no
or
be, they very rarely have unpleasant or visions, may Sleep is the terrifying dreams. resting-time of the if is en the spirit soul," and rapport with itself,as it "
should be, it will be protected from all external influences during the hours of sleep. Cultivate your
force of will and self-possession. If the emotional nature is too intense, this should by all be calmed down, especially before going to sleep. means A such
prolonged
own
warm
bath will have
a
very good effect in
cases.
One
other preventative practice will be found very concentrate useful. It is this: Seated in a dark room, your
will upon
the "auric egg"
the outer which
was
limits of your
aura
"
that is
described in the chapter
on
I
YOUR
the
By
aura.
will
be
it
to
extraneous
were,
should
this
of
who
adequate
for
obsessed
is unfortunate to be done
The
health
necessary
rather
or
that
proper
and
to
evil
any
become
you
these
actually one
meet
the
under
some
by
up
or
who
What
is
by
can
than
mind
help
than
him
order
spirit. a
beyond The
without.
cure
a
by
to
to
secure
certain
resort
the
by
your
doubtless be
taken
benefits
the
be
must
he is now) limited
come
point;
from
continued disYou
substituted.
(for such
must
even
be
evil effects of the
Alcohol
milk-diet
patient
it must
can
medicines
since the
power.
of
prescribed drugs are
counterbalanced
the
himself. from
time,
and
upon
be
While
similar
and
once
help
should
however.
a
in
physical
in your
means
all
last heading
The
extent.
powders
and
n;ore
impress
must
to
These
bromide
at
one
built
physician,
are
derived
sleep.
taken
not
have
you
given
here
benefit at such
drug
no
be
sleep.
harmful,
must
was
draughts
sleeping
with
have
you
as much essential and It may he necessary possible.
as
regular
a
impervious
is absolutely
secured to
in
you
I
should
Sleep
to
off
be in that condition.
to
enough
This
OBSESSION
that
now
advice which be followed
should
OP
and that being, time
the
shell,
without.
in time
precautions
dropping
absolutely
CUBE
Supposing
outer
it impervious
influences.
this power
from
TIIB
Cure,
before
you
practise
the
rendering
"
spiritual
developed
influences
malign
egg,
or
are
toughen
or
auric
practice
manner,
and
concentration
psychic
have
POWERS
harden
to
always
Those
or
proper
enabled
as
PSYCHIC
that he
within
b
HOW
INSANITY
AND
OBSESSION
TO
THE
USB
MIND
Distract his mind by all possiblemethods, so as to make it objective instead of introspective. Do not let him go inside his bead for to
see
and
listen to the voices or ately the visions which floatbefore him; but, immedidistract his attention anything of the kind occurs,
interest him
a
to
moment
in something
dramatic
him, and
as
will he be to
cure.
is going
which
on
about
as to of insure attention. Do not let him go inside his head, he lives within himself, the more difficult for the more
You
a
nature
as
possible,so
teach him to disregard
must
or
to deny
the voices, or impressions which insistentlycome If they flatterhim and tell him to do certain to him.
things, teach him and
are
not
he would Never
that these voices
be in his present imagine for a moment not
is illogical or faculties
are
is not
Thefie mental as
that
to
open
were
otherwise
an
reason.
obsessed person His reasoning have
often to be
cure.
devices
are
very
important, though they
before said, go to the root of the matter, nlAONOSLS
AND
TREATMENT
Clairvoyant diagnosis is very valuable, and clair\'oyantcan describe them. cure
lying,
evil and
condition.
often keenly alert, and
appealed to, to effecta do not,
are
to be trusted; for if they
becomes
a
trained
the obsessing spirits and sometimes When this is the case, the problem of If the more apparent. real and more see
patient believes in the efficacyof prayer, this is doubtless The religiousnature is one of a potent method of cure. character, and is a factor which is capable of exerting an immense pressure
the most
fundamental
sides of
our
YOUR
PSYCHIC
POWERS
the patient, when properly brought to bear. Encourage therefore, to pray, if he is at all of a religious turn of
mind. Magnetic
such as passes etc., is often very valuable, and will assistin restoring the patient to health, by acting upon the ethcric body direct, as before explained. Combined with suggestion, this is one of the most potent weapons that can be used in our present state By these methods, also, we in some can of knowledge. treatment,
toughen
the
outer protective auric shell, if the is direct to his mind sufficiently to do this patient unable himself. By proper striving, however, he place will soon himself in the direction of the great healing Cosmic Currents, eases
and when
immediately
once
he has done
and make
rapid
SPIRITUAL
most important Inasmuch described.
The
will begin to improve
progress.
TREIATMENT
remedial as
so
measure
must
now
be
the obsessing intelligences are (though evil or lying nature
"spirits," usually of an be only ignorant they may
or
bungling)
who
have
through their the medium's nervous mechanism, ignorance of how to operate it,they are capable of being by is, we reached and removed other spirits, that should approach them not from the physical or even the wrecked
"
mental plane, but from the spirit side of life. One of the services of a to do this is to secure the best ways
mediumistic
clairvoyant medium, who, in the condition, is capable of discerning the
spirits, and
influenciug the
reliable trance
medium or
"
or
patient.
of this character has with him
"controls"
who
guides, if called upon,
experienced certain "guides"
friendly. These and by arguing with, or, if will assist
are
helpful
An
r
OBSESSION
INSANITY
AND
213
forcefully removing the obsessing intelligences influencing the psychic. The case should be whn explained to the medium's guides, when the latter is in npcPEsary are
They
trance, and their assistanceasked.
take will then underthe obsessing spirits,and will often succeed in doing so after a few trials, though in some stances in-
to
remove
"
sessing unable to persuade or induce the obto leave, are not spirits and powerful enough to they
are
enforce their removal. This, however, is the most potent and effectualmethod know at present, and should be employed which we available, of this character is unwhenever possible. If a medium sessing second person should speak to the obintelligencesdirect, and reason with them as he being, pointing out to them the with a human then
would
a
"
uselessness of the proceeding,the injurythey the medium, the harm to themselves, etc. It is
rare
indeed that such
measures,
the mental
and coupled with described above, will fail to which
arc
and remove
are
doing
properly applied treatphysical ment,
the influences
at work. THE
BRIOBTER
SIDE
OF
THE
SrjBJECT
described fully and freely the "seamy side" its The dangers. Spiritualism, and student of possible must not be discouraged, however, from this black outlook. I have
The dangers exist, truly, but they also exist in other lives have been lines of experimental research, and many lost in attempts to perfect some sj-stem of medicine or use with antidote for poison, which today we Properly, It is here. same the safety. carefully and some
lE^ystematicaliydeveloped, medJumship
should
present
YOUR
214
none
of
bring
contrary,
planes
spirits
and
cautiously
pleasant come
the
urge
again
to
of
or
hiuL
activity
angelic
the
as
he
to
being,
study
For
experiences
that
this
may
approac
careless
in
contact
I
reason
carefully
practice none
to
by
come
surely
and so
him as
the
higher
with
enable
nature.
proceeds,
terrifying
as
will
opposite
student
of
on
should,
touch
and
sphere he
development
wrong
with
more
into
student
and
bat
diffienltieSy
or
the
thought
of the
or
dangers
these
POWERS
PSYCHIC
of at
these any
unj
time
CHAPTER PRAYER.
The
^^^^
XXIV
CONCENTRATION
AND
SILENCE
subjectstreated in this chapter will probably
be
of special value to the student, after that immediately preceding it. Wc have prayer, in certain cases,
already spoken of the value of be said that both and it may
silence and
concentration, under certain conditions, will always prove of great value, not only in the cure of obsession but at all other times when dark clouds loom up In order to secure on the horizon. the best results from "
these psychological processes, however, practised according
to certain laws,
they should
and the
reason
their operation should be thoroughly understood
be for
by the
student. "the
WHAT
Sn-ENCE"
Wh^t is called "the is
REALLY
SIGNIFIES
silence" in general New
Thought
into which
the peculiar psychic state in to Aa secure the order student certain results. implies, terra quiet or silence are necessary factors, but philosophy,
a
enters
they
are
mere
to au
means
silence in itselfwould that in this condition, thereby end
It means achieve nothing. induced, certain practices may
;
be followed, which
produce the desired results. Concentration is the focusing of the entire being at
any given moment
inward some
or
upon
outward,
or object,
some
Concentration upon
as
a
the
central point of interest,either case
may
inner thought
be.
It may
be upon
or psychic condition. is usually employed as a objects
YOUR
216
outward exercise to tram to instructions, so to speak, so be
employed
to act according
the nuDd
mere
it may
4
POWERS
PSYCHIC
the time
that when
in useful
comes
helpful psychic
and
activity. THE
VALUE
Concentration on
OF
means
CONCENTRATION
power.
The
more
anything the and the better will the results he.
meeting at
of streams rushing,
mighty
scattered
current,
psychic
we
concentrate
plished certain it is to be accom-
more
a
so
Just
as
a number
certain point will create in the
activity and
same
manner
a
will
forces, if brought
to
a
point, produce certain powerful results, which be direction or into may centred or turned into one One of the chief practical uses of concentraanother. tion common
is the
it may
be put to to hold or bind the self let it be scattered in a vatogether. We riety should never of separate channels of expression, but rather concentrated use
into strands of become may
a
one
rope
single, powerful may
unit. Just
become
so
as
the
the mind
separated, disintegrated and lose its initial power.
In
this weakened condition, it can be acted upon by other minds and forces, justas the single strands of rope can be broken; but the whole rope would resist any strain it. The mind, when concentrated and acting put upon pervious under proper direction and control, is similarly imto all outside influences which time is itselfa and at the same
either for good
or
may
sired; not be de-
powerful factor
evil.
CONCENTKATION
EXERCISES
A few simple exercises in concentration may here be velopment given which will be found useful not only in psychic debut in every phase of life.
PRATER, 1. Head
CONCENTRATION,
a
page
of
SILENCE
heavy
some
217
technical book, the
Re-read the of which is not at all clear to you. it with the determination to understand what
meaning page means.
never
Read
of times, if necessary, but deletting your will relax for a moment, termined If to understand the thought of the author. this
over
a
number
do this,you will, after a few readings (the number varying)be enabled to grasp fully what is meant. 2. Place a watch in front of you, and look at the
you
until it has completed
second-hand
the circle marking
During this process never let your thoughts the minute. trate Concenfrom the second-hand for a moment. wander it fully. You will probably find that your upon thoughts
are
the space
wandering,
of
a
minute
for and that you cannot even fix them absolutely under your
have succeeded in complishing ac-
Practise this until you it.
control.
3. Call up
before your mind's eye a picture of a certain living friend. Hold this image in front of you as long as possible, making the details in every way as by endeavouring to fillout mentally the colour of the hair, of the eyes, the complexion and any Now when peculiar markings that you can remember.
clear as you
can,
the face is vivid before your mind's eye, see whether in the face hitherto unyou can discover any peculiarities known to
you.
If you
note
anything of the kind, this friend, whether or
ascertain, the next time you see not these impressions are correct.
mental vision the face of some friend. Concentrate upon it, holding
4. Call up before your
dead
relative or it firmly before you in space. Study it closely, fillingin all details as before. Finally, when you have held this vividly for
a
minute
or
so
without
wavering
in your
218
YOUR
attention,
your
if you
sec
and
open
PSYCHIC
can
mediumship,
will
communications way
failed.
and
have
you
until
Having
certain
thought others
like
with
sender
power,
as
justice, forgiveness,"
et-c., will
therefore
Evil return
and
malevolent
and
the
whether we
or
of good
thoughts sender
helped
are
darkness,
our
to
not own
the
them.
contrary, more
and
travel,
we
gets
always
love,
to
thought
the
the returns
as
return
path
along
itself
to
such
unhappy
but by
every
"
on
will,
more
that
a
only
easier by the
thoi^hts
and
results.
Thoughts and
We
proceed.
powers their
make
for having
happier
The evil in consequence. it be upward downward, or
innately
as
him
as
made
boomerang
a
thoughts,
make
while
returns
Altruistic
and
concentrate
attracts
to the thrower.
owner,
concentration.
of
Remember
just
other
however,
so,
be
ultimately
"
rect di-
receive
processes,
the universe
and
your
of
now
return
some
useful
very
MIND
may
activity.
nature,
added
TH^
psychic
that
into
out
send
a
of
or
mental
volitional
you
OP
far, you
so
demanding
or
of your
result
POWER
progressed
"willing"
be able to do fully this faculty
DTNAMIC
a
person
in every
tried
will not
mastered
THE
upon
You
the
to
possibly
have
you
when
from
beginning
the
you
to speak,
so
will be found
at
enable
ears,
message
This
you.
occasion,
and
mental
any
receive
on
practice,
or
psychic
face is before
whose
POWERS
is evidence
there
thought
to show
form
on
occasion,
evil, those
at
a
however,
No
!
things
are
and
distance.
that
is
ever
thought
annihilated, can
take
material
influence, either for good or fully exThis will be more plained,
in subsequent
chapters.
I
PRAYER,
CONCENTRATION,
VALUE
THE
We
now
must
to
219
PRAYER
few words
a
say
OP
SILENCE
on
and its thought. is "superstition"
prayer,
the prayer
who sends out believe that prayer do not believe in a personal God, who since they grants or answers prayers, but rather in an impersonal, great
value
There
are
many
who
Power,"
"Creative to
one
unvarying
laws.
which orders all things aecording Even on this theory, however,
for, under certain conditions, is fully justified; in the firstplace, as we have justseen, helpful and wholesome thoughts tend to bring their own reward. In the prayer,
place, prayer is an auto-suggestion of great value, its influeuce upon the mental and physical life il and frequently very great. In the third place, prayer will next
help and buoy you and belief in your as
up
by
giving you added confidence In the fourth place, inasmuch powers. telepathy is a fact in nature, you may, while
ings, bein that condition, reach the minds of other human who can help you and will actually do so, without knowing
why.
The
many
interesting cases
which
may
to prayers" be found, of "answers (bringinga material return) fully justifyits use from that point of view. Fifth, you ean doubtless reach, by telepathy, friends in
be brought into more less or the spirit-life, who may direct touch with you, during the prayerful condition of
is certainly closely akin to certain phases of They may in this manner be mediumship. subjective
mind
which
made aware of your condition for the first time, and will then endeavour to help you. Sixth, by prayer you may bring yourself into harmony Cosmic Currents Good, with the great of which, aa
before explained,
are
playing
hither and
thither upon
220
YOUR Universe
our
in much
the
All
loving
protecting
and
of helping
capable
the
of mental
at
clutch
straw,
will frequently think
they
at
so
justifiedin
are
that "Man's
so
during needed it is lived in accordance to its
the
there
helpful,
and
and
HOW
cases,
many
devoted
to
thoughts is known the
wifh
result
processes
tend as
time
;
a
to
"complex."
is beneficial,
depend
and,
is
an
upon
will
distress would a
sense,
old saying It may is not
of the word, life, provided
the laws
of nature
and
be occasions
when
it has proved
so
that
and
spiritual
according
insight.
it is
fied justi-
in certain
obsession. PHATEB
CUKES
prayer
may
be
in explained in the chapter
As explained simply. Subconscious Mind, certain
become
in
opportunity,"
mental
may
man
they
when
cause be-
wholesome
in terrible
quite the
is
which
the
There
doing.
beneficial effects of
The
other
certainly
of difficulty and
cases
receptive,
drowning
are
who
any
highest
own
time,
same
a
in the ordinary sense healthy an ordinary
be that prayer,
At
as
is God's
extremity
a
is of value,
and
to this practice,
resort
of doing
world,
tension
those
so
the
prayer
Just
induced.
attitude a
from
relief
is
OBsessiox
particularly,
cases
act
into account,
there
in
or
of need.
ra
PBAYEB
In obsession
that
in time
ua
forces plsy
be taken
must
power
light, heat, cavitation,
as
way
material
these material factors from the [wssibility
apart
not
s"me
other
electricity and it and us.
apon
POWERS
PSYCHIC
bound
together,
"
groups
forming
of
what
If this activity be wholesome, and, in fact, all our educational
this complex-formation.
On
the
SILENCE
CONCENTRATION,
PRAYER,
other hand, these groups of thoughts may
221
be harmful, in
neath, they tend to press upon the mind from bein much the same might way that physical tumours in body, pede healthy the structure press upon some and imits functional activity. case
which
The
mind, therefore, becomes
"diseased"
by
reason
its wholesome of this "pressure," and will only resume is removed. By means attitude when this "pressure" of hypnotic suggestion and spiritual treatment, the mind be opened up and explored, and this "complex" may
found
and
removed.
This
to its wholesome
This
"Purging
is known
Treatment."
load is removed, the mind Now, in prayer, when
once
done, the mind
activity, and the cure in technical-language As
soon
as
is restored is complete. as the
the unwholesome
is cured. a
full and
free confession is The mind is occurs.
made, this same purging process freed from its burden and is consequently health by its own seen
restored to This being so, it may be
inner nature. as such, is a real curative process and of obsession and similar cases, it may be
that prayer,
in many
types
employed
effectually, as before said, as a therapeutic of great value in curing the sick mind.
measure
CHAPTER THE
The
human
which
have
to
meaningless movements
instrument
by saying
forces and
blind
be directed,
be
to
in order
consecutive
and or
any
similar
to "magnetism"
power.
similar
we
It is therefore
result.
continued
it is due
any
must
law,
some
plaachette-board
that
to
or
the
and
have
and
desired
or
magnetism
of
by
or
magnetism
forces, of which
other
mind
explain the
of
"electricity"
to
by
definite
any
about
certain
forms
non-intelligent,
directed
and
to bring
are
a
with
all other All world.
knowledge,
guided
"FLUID"
from
in the
electricity
HUMAN
is charged
body
differs
XXV
or
These
are
that
any
in order
all intelligent
be obtained. The vital magnetism, in the body, is also a blind force, but is
result may which
is present
under
the
certain
way
by
manipulated
the various
results AND
NATURE
This
to be spoken
conditions,
or
upon
of the subconscious
control
vital
magnetism and
into
It is upon
another.
magnetic
cures
operators' That may
based,
in
THE
be
to
of flowing
this principle "
the
a
number
FLUID
Suidic
from
fluid
into the body
this fluidio energy
be proved
OP
appears
capable
are
fingers
obtained.
PBOPEKTIES
fluidie in form
and, under be played In this intelligeneea.
external are
mind,
of later, may
one
that running
or
semi-
organism the various
from
the
of the patient treated. in any human body is present of ways:
"
THE
HUMAN
223
"FLUID"
Id the firstplace, the human
aura,
which I deserihed
earlier chapter, is partly a manifestation of this vital activity, the colours being the varying vibratory counterparts of the energy radiated.
in
an
In Psyehometry, passes
into
again, it is this vital energy which impregnating them with its fluidic
objects,
properties. Each individual has his
own
peculiarly constituted and
personal vital magnetism, and this differsfrom all others in quality and properties. A fully developed psychic is enabled to distinguish these, one from another, and a in trance may be enabled to get into communimedium cation by a deceased or means through person with of
this fluidicimpression chapter
devoted
left upon it,as explained in the One or two practical exto Trance. amples
exercises may serve to show the student the reality of this fluidic emanation, and he may employ these to convince his sceptical friends also of its reality. or
EXPERIMENT
TO
PROVE
THE
EXISTENCE
OP
THE
1. A very simple test is the following: Hang black cloth over the back of a chair and see that falls directly on the cloth. The light in the room "
I
FLUID a
no
deadlight
should between it subdued and you should stand and the cloth, so as to throw your hands, held against the latter,into shadow. Now approach your two bauds one be somewhat
other and touch the finger-tipstogether, the haads turned towards otherwise opened wide, palms thumbs toward the ceiling. In pointing yourself and to the
being
this condition you
will probably
find that,
as
the first
and fourth finger-tipstouch, the second and third fingers have to be bent considerably to touch one another. The hands should be at a distance of about three inches from
YOUR
224 blaeb
the Hold
PSYCHIC 15
about
and
cloth
POWERS
pull them
gradually
from
joining your
and
from 30
for about
the finger-tips together
very
inches
apart
you
and
seconds
will
fingers, streams
face.
your
see,
;
then
coming
of whitish,
miaty
is the fluid connection between the hands, vapour, which have established by the previous If contact. you which
have
fingers
the
move
you
been
2. Place
two
one
TO
together these
the
over
minutes,
person,
that
and
the glass
out
will tell you some
that
Some
in
as
seen
vital magnetism If
you
of water
scientific
gas,
that energy
lady,
naliring
in
which
human
may
be
the
this vital
energy
by
placing
as
France,
in her
have a
powerful of a
"
magnetically,
and
charged
group
form
of conclusively
proved
of vital
in its results.
projecting
remarkable
bands
treated
though
by
radiates
power
to
TLiUlD
conducted
body
sensitive
invariably,
HUMAN
extremely
possessing
that
THE
Bordeaux,
the
been
almost
sparkles
BT
a
ask
the experiment,
has
so
pass
should
you
perform
experiments,
men
now
which
effervescent PRESERVED
fingers, held
Hold possible. for four or five
glass
it.
the table.
on
as
much
one
your
water
recent
you
tips of your
point
the
LIFE
so,
side by side
he will be able to do
A
after they
WATER
the
a^ect
has not
who
a
water
willing
into the water
with
down,
and
MAGNETIZE
place
to form
as
so
or
glasses of water these
of
inch
an
separated bands
HOW
pick
up
will find that the or of light follow the fingers, still connecting it is due to hallucination them, which that not will prove to what is called "persistence or of vision."
streams
Over
slightly
or
exter-
degree,
for fifteen
or
covered dis-
twenty
r
THE
HUMAN
"FLUID"
225
daily for a period of two or three weeks over dead certain such as oysters, canary-birds, fishes objects, larger animals, such as guinea-pigs and raband even bits, she was enabled to preserve them indefinitely; that minutes
is,instead of decomposing as they ordinarily would have done, they dried up or mummified and were preserved for months with no change whatever taking place in their
They
substance!
PROOFS
This fact
decomposed!
never
OP
TnB
nUMAN
fully endorsed
was
FLUID
by several chemists and and they stated that this
physicians who studied her case was due to the fact that the vital emanation coming from her body killed or destroyed the bacteria usually present
in all these bodies after death. For
the microscope.
This could be traced with
allowed six oysters were by her. were treated partially, while six decomposed at all,bnt The six that were treated never dried up or desiccated without any putrefaction. Now, to
example
decompose
posed the other half dozen oysters had partially decomunder the microscope, and bacteria could be seen Madam X. was to the requested place her hands over when
oysters
and
they
treat were
them.
After
again examined
ment, lifteen minutes' treatit was found that and
thousands of bacteria had been killed. At the end of a few days they had all disappeared and the oysters dried decomposition whatever was no up and thenceforward
I
noted ! This is human There
a very striking proof of the reality of the fiuid and its peculiar action in certain eases. is evidence to show, however, that in other instances
its action is different from
life and energy
this, and
parts that it im-
rather than proves destructive,as
YOUR in tlie above of
case.
Many
the
lite of
flowers
hands
student extent
of
in
might he
a
similar
another
can
and
is this
the bodily
HOW
many
as
come
are
by
to
note
the
sets.
projected beyond as
we
in
see
shall
of
capable
or
to
It may magnetism means
a
of
PLUTO
nature,
sponge-like
being and
THE
charged
very
up
this is the
when
case
with the medium, who is enabled from a distance by his power them
rapport
manipulate
more
We vital, fluldic connection. fully of this, however, in the chapter devoted of
this
phenomena.
physical be
BT
CHARGED
' '
en
shall speak
also, that this fluidic proved experimentally, is cither capable is the or of sensing pain pain
whereby
is carried
from
the
nerve-centrea
consciousness.
Under
certain
the fluidlc body,
conditions
body
inner part of the physical by
"SENSIBILITY"
OP
EXTERIORIZATION
hypnotic
and
entirely
from
the
physical
be acted
upon
by
suggestion
may
time
same
conditions
phenomena,
BECOME
' '
the
what
flowers"others
the
which,
objects,particularly
will, because
to
to
the action of the will, is responsible
OBJECTS
wood,
move
of
magnetism,
by this vital magnetism,
highly
to
the two
the
XXXVIII.
Material
they
between
physical
MATERIAl,
such
similar
with
and
see
and
at
them
day,
every
under
the power
treating
manner
preserved
limits under
for
Chapter
vital
by
this experiment
being
person
have
persoDs
the life of certain
preserve
difference, if any, It
try
well
like nature
a
POWERS
unique
preserving
their
PSYCHIC
and
magnetic
body, from
acts
as
which
its "double,"
processes
be
in which
case
others
is the
present
removed it may at
the
r
HUMAN
THE For
time.
example
"FLUID"
Colonel
: "
Albert
De
Roehas,
of
Paris, succeeded in entirely disengaging or separating from the physical body, the fluidic body of his subject and
tances gradually removed it to greater and greater disfrom it the entranced until stood several feet
He then pricked the surorganism! face of the 0uidie body with needles, and the sleeping subjectexperienced these sensations of pain in her own physical body at a spot or point exactly corresponding physical subject's
to the part pricked
the etheric body.
on
"bbpehcussion"
This
to show that there is a direct vital
seems
link between and other by
This is
a
the etheric and to the
that injury done means
very
magnetic
the physical organisms, the upon re-acts
one
is known
of what
or
significantfact, when
"repercussion."
as we
remember
that
in materializing stances, it sometimes happens that the figure is seized or in some way injuredby the sitter,and is injured in exactly the same the entranced medium that the materialized figure is injured. This fact has long been known to experienced spiritualists. This curious fact has also great significanceand throws way
interesting side-lighton many of the phenomena of We know "witchcraft." that many so-called of these an
stories relate that the
witch, assuming
localities, and
or visited other scenes herself there, injured she
received these exact distance from at some
was
found
though injuries, the
scene
another form,
if cut, next day
shot
or
to have
lying in her bed
of the event
in question !
Such stories certainly appear more credible, when we take into consideration the above facts, for both sets of phenomena
seem
to depend
upon
"repercussion."
YOUR
HOW
PSYCHIC
THE
HUMAN
FLUID
MAT
PHOTOGRAPHIC
The
fluid may
human
If
of photography. paper
from
hand
will
enveloping
black
paper,
will be found
upon
be accounted some
way
for
Many
psychics the
upon at
the
their
image
of
a
student,
are
and
scientifically, that
many
this
character
when
readers and
such of
of
are
this
report
a
eat,
be
may
results
press im-
between
chair, upon
tried also
and
by
solar etc.,
the any
of value,
It is to be hoped
successful.
any
in
thought
the
is impressed
will
can
plate
against
a
interest
book
only
became
of their
the or
these
as
can
this, and
figure
or
chair
extreme
they
than
sheep,
or
cat
sheep,
Experiments
plate.
a
of
impress
This
fingers
the
plate
esperiment.
forehead
their
on
the
the
and
holding
when
thinking
and
plexus, the
or
palms
image
an
plate
the
further
go
can
in black
influence
plate.
that
during
Thus,
time.
the
by supposing
radio-active
means
medium of suitable it, the flindic radiation coming
upon
and
exist by
or
fingers
the
of the
to
be wrapped
plate
of the psychic
hand
the
through
PLATES
sensitive
be placed
temperament
IMPRESS
also be proved
a
the hands
and
4
POWERS
try
experiments
they
may
of
obtain!
CHAPTER
XXVI
SELF-PROJECTION
By
ia meant "self-projection"
the faculty
or
ability to
distance the etheric self to be, to effort of will. This seems individuals, and occurs extent, inherent in some
send out or cause by or "double," some
to travel to
a
an
"with them spontaneously and almost against their will. They go into trance and, at the end of a certain time, find that they have left their bodies and travelled to
distant
some
of
scene
This, however,
!
the power
cases
is
in the majority has to be developed by long rare
:
and assiduous cultivation. OP
WHAT
Before
I
come
few
a
"
THE
to
THOUGHT-
speak
BOD
Y
"
IS
of this
are
as necessary words body, or this etheric composition of thuB projected.
self,
physical body is composed cells,and in each cell there is a The
COMPOSED
projectionof the to
the nature and double, which is
of millions of tiny centre
or nucleus of This is so infinitelysmall that it cannot energy. centre be detected even by the highest-powered microscope.
All that
is, that physical matter in the cell living it or way when vitalized rendered in contact with this vital centre. The source comes of is be invisibleand cannot determined by us. the energy
is in
It
we
know
some
seems
to
well-up
of energy constitutes its own, and as there
from a
nowhere.
this centre
of psychic point or cell of millions of them in the body,
sort
are
Now,
YOUR
230
to
corresponding
that there to
exactly
the
PSYCHIC
POWERS
number
of physical
the
are
of vital cells which
millious
body,
of the
shape
cells, it is obvious
they
since
conform
correspond
have to its physical cells in life. These psychic centres been called "psychomeres," and their bulk is estimated The millionth that of the physical body. about one density of the etheric double, therefore, would be about
at
one
weight
stamps
and
the weight
physical
atmosphere,
coincides
with
as
what
know
body
of the spiritual
upward
It is this body
denser that
physical
our
of this body
be
a
double
to
time
point we
so
we
after
discard to
necessary
throughout
the whole centre
of the will and within it animate
the
suppose
The
to speak,
utilize and
may
floating
gradual death.
it is at present.
the power
of force,
fact
mind
this etheric
just
as
we
in this life. After the physical body discard it is probable this etheric body, that we animate
one
assume
process
if such
it
inhabits can
spiritual
"spirits"
a
who
be
number
body. have
This
of
"
that
the
until
we
learn
such
spirit
fine matter,
it is practically
is what
communicated
times,
this
that
and
infinitely
of such
one
called,
density,
lesser
even
of
continues
ultimately
or
than and
activity
and
utilize and a
is scattered
more
any
of spiritual may
It is not
consciousness
the
BODIES
inhabit
we
which frame.
is
and
This
the
after
FINER
INNER,
sent repre-
through
balloon.
a
postage
would
upward
of
variously
etherie body,
or
would
we
This
combined
of ten
that
a-half.
float slowly
it would
that
such
and "astral"
of the
The
been
has
between
varies
ounce
body.
physical
psychomeres
probably one
the
as
these
of
but
estimated,
dense
as
millionth
a
from
facta to
"
mental many us.
It
231
SELP.PEOJECTION this body, therefore, which becomes disengaged
IB
from
the physical body during lifeand goes on trips or escurual Bions carrying with it the consciousness of the individ"
of
a
the physical body at the end
to animate
and returns
certain period of time.
POSSIBLE
When
DANGERS
this disunion a
always
HOW
AND
connecting
or
THEY
ABB
OVERCOME
takes place, there is "magnetic cord," which
severance
link,
a
unites the physical and the etheric bodies. If this cord to get broken, for any reason, were re-animation would the death of the body would take This is the great danger attendant upon experiplace. ments is only of this character i but such a phenomenon be impossible, and
possiblein
separaof very deep trance, where the tion connect is almost complete, and very littleserves to disit entirely. It is highly improbable that any cases
but the most and
when
student could reach this stage,
advanced
he
has
reached
it, certain mystical, inner
be resorted to, which
practices may
would
offset this
possible danger. It is this body
which
is occasionally photographed,
in reality so-called spirit-photographs are photographs, not of discamato but of incarnate spirits;
and
many
that is, they "
are
wandering
"doubles"
of spirits still
in the flesh. Again,
apparitions and figures seen in haunted They constitute the of this nature. tions projecof living persons rather than those who have passed tinguish and it takes au experienced psychic student to dis-
houses
over,
many
are
between been
known
to
the two appear
"materializations."
types
of figures. They
have
at stances, also, in the form
of
YOUR
POKMS:
THODHT
In addition may by
tbe
to
be
also
to
house
of
whom
she
in detail
When
these
and
us,
the
wrong,
When
facts
the
himself
did
description, to
in his
book!
the
so
an
as
They
see
can
well
he
other
eonen-
tirely
in
existed
out through-
was
journey
a
the
was
subject in qnestion. that
replied,
resemble
the
exactly
and
his
words:
great
was
and
creating
thoughts
it actually
objective entity,
clairvoyant in
minute
writing
about
had
lived
for
seen
as
was
and
although
created the
time
such
by
clairvoyant. from
this, then,
a
definite colour, Path
the
these
thoughts,
certain have
thoughts
our
along
"thoughts
that
in
and,
All
world. a
was
that
shape
as
way
corresponded
vividly
assume
physical
he
stated, in any
not
In
entranced
We
were
person
description
this,
the
length.
full
person
the
of
to
certain at
case
individual
the
a
a
trip
a
description
prove
house
character
figure
being
as
a
to
in
recovered
and
such her
order
the
this
detail
the
to
once
at
made
no
that
and In
erroneous.
he
that
on
given
her
that
entirely
Thos,
described etc.,
there
created
describe
finished
told
and
"doubles,"
or
sent
to
She
had
in question,
honse
was
features,
was
she
BIJn,T-UP
subject.
asked
there.
psychic
Bciousnese,
the
of
and
hair, eyes,
"
bodies
clairvoyant
found
ARE
thoagbt-bodies,
or
friend
a
THET
etheric
vilJ
a
POWEES
HOW
mental
mind
known
PSYCHIC
and
tbe
we
told,
are
can as
in
definite
see
clearly
students
and as
tbe
shape
advanced
more
Development
of
live
sense,
a
things."
are
we
scribe desee
objects. HOW
THE
If this be true, cases
which
occur
SELVES
it has
and
MAT
a
very
have
BE
PROJECTED
significant
been
reported
bearing in
the
upon past.
SELF-PROJECTION
233
For
example, the reader will doubtless recall the ease "Dr. by Robert Louis StevenJekyll and Mr. Hyde" of Bon {a most important case for all students to study).
Here,
know, the original individual finallybecame we Dr. Jekyll developed another self, calling himself two. Mr. Hyde. Dr. Jekyll was kindly, helpful and sympathetic; as
Hyde
evil,malicious and wholly repulsive. These two selves were developed in the original person, and the split between them became greater and greater by. Finally Mr. Hyde as the months went assumed was
complete supremacy it was In this case
and not
Dr. Jekyll vanished a
for ever!
mere
change of personality for on any psychological could be accounted Apparently it was an transformation. grounds; actual physical
which
there
transformed one Suppose now,
were
two
bodies, which
separate
were
into the other ! self, Dr. Jekyll, also the
that the good
bad self, Mr. Hyde, existing as separate, mental beings, They would each each had the power of self-projection. by a own thoughts, create, their separate body, and this being would the appearance, resemble, in outward thoughts might,
which
Cases
it.
therefore, exist, and on
We
created
might
this character conceivably be explained of
scientificprinciples.
be careful, then, of the character of the build up, for if this resembles thought-self which we must
outwardly to at
itsinner structure,
may
monstrosities rather development, stage of our
resemble some
we
(many of us) come
than when
human
beings,
the plane
is
and shape the where thoughts predominate idea has been graphically expression of the self! (This Uri Lloyd's book, in John "Etidorhpa.") portrayed reached
234
PRACTICAL
by
amount
Place a
deeply
mind
over
dwelt
been
to
sure
on
many
by
restore
and
have
a
certain
have
you
distant
Travel
body
becomes the
inwardly
an
electric
current.
one
point,
another. always
and
original
connected
ADVICE
body
your
disconnecting
as
When
the experiment.
AND
locality, such
the
feeling
to
travel
occasion,
call up
phyai-
of separation
and
terminate
spot
or
of this process,
process
one
and
holding
time
with
control a
round
then
eyes
point
etheric
your
any
you
in
should
each
effort of will
gone
succeeded
completely,
at
DIRECTIONS
FURTHER
you
an
before
condition
After
at
completed too
try
not
of
the
all the
"click,"
a
disconnection
the
attitude, either
Close
and
"sense"
rather
proceeding
concentration.
to gain
place, resembling
this has Do
or
a
this
about
but
its connection
from
begin
you
hear
of
will that
tance dis-
lines:
minutes,
point
go
were,
chair.
in thought, you.
As
may
like
few
loosened
or
cal body.
taking
a
centra]
by
upon
detached
you
for
a
after
student
composed
perfectly
a
body
your
a
large
a
on
following
in
or
couch
breathe the
in
yourself
the should
it
as
to
of self-projection,
by
He
bis way, the
is expelled
cases
projected practice.
less along
or
on
of
feeling
cautiously, more
and
aELP-PBOJECTION
which
of will, in
power
released
certain
FOB
body,
etherio
the
be
may
POWERS
INSTEUCnONS
TliiB inner,
be
PSYCHIC
YOUR
it
before the
room
in
this way,
more
you,
of
or
Icsa
in apace, a
friend,
being into a of your mentally effort of will, force yourself single determined locality before to body travel the to leave your and and,
throwing
you-
If you
the
whole
feel that
you
force
are
losing
eonsciousnesa,
or
235
SELF-PROJECTION
that everything is "going black" before you, discontinue the experiment at once and return to your physical body. If you can keep your self-eonsciousness active,you may
safely travel to any
distance, "
will be able to return
feeling assured that you to
and rci All this, animate of course, takes time and persistence of development, and cannot be acquired in a few days. Moreover, I would advise the student not to attempt this process, until he has your
own
whenever
you
want
physical frame.
further in his studies and read the advice contained in the last chapter.' Should he, however, make up his mind to do so, he progressed
cautiously proceed along the above lines, advancing himself lose to never the time allowing all and consciousness at any stage of the proceedings.
should
When
he has acquired this power,
he will have in his
ing of acquirwonderful knowledge, and a means information and spiritual insight which others, who have not developed it,are totally unable to comprehend. possession
1
Further
Phenomena,"
a
Fsfchical advivQ U to be found in my book "Modern b devoted to in which a chapter this quwtign.
CHAPTER
I
XXVn
APPARITIONS
An
apparition is "ghost,"
a
certain
pbaiitasma] being, commonly called by sensitive individuals under
a
is seen
which
Before
conditions.
of apparitions, occurs;
we
must
ean
fully
more
speak
the question which naturally
answer
namely: WHAT
Modern
we
IS
theories and
A
"GHOST"t
ideas
on
this question
changed greatly within the past quarter of At that time, if an ordinary scientific man
a
have
century.
were questioned he this subject, would probably reply that it hallucination, the result of a diseased mind, and existence in reality outside the imagination of on
1
had
no
the
"
subjectwho
perceived
it. But
in t"hese days
idea has been greatly modified, and it must are more that "ghosts" very much
now
this
be admitted
complicated
than this. search In the first place, when the Society for Psychical Rebegan its investigations in 1882, it was found that at
a
or
large
about
percentage the
time
of cases of apparitions occurred Some occurred before of death.
and approximately after, but most of them were Further, the at that time. subjectswho perceived or diseased or imaginative saw were them not persona, some
and
had another experience of this charnever acter The before or natuquestions rally afterwards. either What "Why is the bond arose, this connection?
probably
237
APPARITIONS
uniting the dying person with the apparition seent" forward and it is tmt, have come Some scientific men, stated that this connection
there
was
no
disproved
is due
real connection by the report
of several years'
from
work. 30,000
to
chance and that This is, ever, howwhatever.
of the Society, They
as the result in ing obtain-
succeeded
persons, and, calculating of possible coincidences, they found that was hundreds of times of "coincidences" for. Prof. than chance could account
answers
some
the percentage the
number
more
numerous
Sidgwick'a Committee,
who conducted the investigation, following : therefore signed the statement COINCIOING
APPARITIONS
WITH
13EATH
deaths and apparitions of the dying person connnection esists which is not due to chance alone. This we hold as a proved fact."
"Between
a
There
is, therefore,
the two,
some
and the task
was
definite connection between to
ascertain its nature
and
character. The
then advanced, that, inasmuch as telepathy fact scientificallyproved, and inasmuch as
theory is
a
figures and
was
images
may
to another by this means, a
vision
or
image
or
relative, "
outstanding
him,
so
be transferred from the dying
of himself to the mind that this person would
figure, but
a
mental
seen
at
or
about
of those which
mind
might
transfer
some
friend
of see,
picture dying the of
created by the thought conveyed telepathically to the mind These "telepathic hallucinations," "
doubtless account
person
one
not
or
a
image
person,
real of and
of the living friend. as they are called,
for many of the apparitions which are the moment of death; also for many
occur
before death and
during the life-
238
YOUR
PSYCHIC
time of the individual. oeeur afterdeath I Here some so
But
how
about
should have to
we
those assume
which that
involved, or else extend our belief and embrace the action of discarnate spirits.
other process
as to cover
was
PHANTASMS
One
POWERS
OP
THE
DEAD
theory of these apparitions (seen after the death
the they represent)is that they embody For example : an individual thought of the dead person. its life and the scenes spirit may continue to think over
of the person
of its varied activities, and these recollections and thoughts, influencing the minds of those stillliving, by means them to see the phantasmal of telepathy, would cause image of the person thinking the thoughts. This, however, is a question which in the next
this is
we
fully shall discuss more it may be said that
For the present
chapter. theory advanced
one
to explain
so-called phantasms dead, "ghosts," to or the as of opposed phantasms of the living, and phantasms of the dying. GHOSTS
THAT
TOUCH
!
There
are cases many of apparitions, however, which be thus cannot easily explained by assuming that they are the or telepathic influence of a living
projection
mind, they
or
the mind
of
a
discarnate spirit. In many
to be real substantial beings,
seem
"
and exist Those who
as
real semi-solid,
have
or
been convinced
to occupy
material
eases,
space
phantoms.
of the reality of an have no difBciUty in
spiritual body, need assnming that it is this body which is seen at such times, and in many cases we find strong evidence for supposing that a body of this character actually exists. For example: etheric
or
In
one
historic instance, a doctor and his wife
239
APPAEITIONS both
the figure of a it cross saw
saw
standing at the fcwt of and plaee its fingers
woman
their bed, and
the
room
was burning on the night-light, which At the moment the phantom thus placed mantelpiece. his hands over the light, it was extinguished and the
over
a
room
was
small
left in darkness!
Here it is difficult to suppose that any thought-creation or "telepathic hallucination" of any character existed, for the reason was that a physical phenomenon produced and
hallucination could have done
no
MATERIALIZED
this.
PHANTOMS
Again, in many cases, the phantasmal form or apparition is seen to open doors, liftcurlains, raise bed-clothes, etc., and
in such
cases,
again,
we
that
assume
must
real phantom exists. The problem is thus more than at firstappears, and, as Mr. Andrew
"Consequently,
remarked,
if these stories are
apparitions are ghosts, Hallucinations cannot space. or
thumps
cause
"
pushed
against room
a
were
draw
true,
door in
"
gentleman, who, a
or
curtains,
not real thumps
thumps are different." Dr. Burns tells of a in the
complicated Lang some
real objectiveentities filling
"
doors,
a
distant house,
open
hallucinatory in so
scarcely able to resist the
a
dream,
that those pressure !
Now,
if this rather staggering anecdote be true, the being able to affect matter, is spirit of a living man, also, so to speak, material and is an actual entity, an then make in favour of astral body. These arguments the old-fashioned theory of ghosts and wraiths, as things
existing,rather than the view that all these objectively "ghosts" are necessarily in subjective or^in.
YOUR
PSYCHIC
CREATED
PHANTASMS
These cases
phantasms
is nearly
but
that
is much
of the body
is only upper
; we
portion
and
we
portion
arms,
and
only
apparitions
;
clear in outline
are
intelligence the
body
There
are
important where
certain that
an
is thus
admitted,
however,
and
for
by
head
and
and
the
that
the
of
lower
the
shoulders, hands and
legs and
what
of the
lower find
we
in
the figures
appearance
ol
up.
IMPAKT
cases
this
that the operating
extent
building
are
papers
spirit which
be
part
think than
seem
conscious
certain
upper
INFORMATION
on
record
in which
the
some given the recipient of the experience he did know information, not which previously
prove a
also
vaporous
part.
we
is exactly
to the
WHICH
the
of the
therefore
or
a
has
phantom
"
This
he is creating
our
conscious
is intensely
body,
of the
to
more
of the trunk
just
PHANTOMS
For
of
it would
and
plainly
definite thought-creation,
conscious
body.
figures
and
lower
the
expect.
vaguely
of the
portions
than
much
portion
down
it
that
seen
part
words,
bodies
our
more
the upper
a
have
upper
other
clearer
should
of
are
In
itself.
is this:
who
dwindles
were
phantom what
intelligence
is clear
the
and
feet.
the
those
phantom
apparition
film toward
If the
head
the
the
the
in many
thought-bodies,
operating
by
stated
that
visible about
the
THOUGHT
fact in this connection
alwaj's bind
this
of
by
interesting
BY
doubtless
are
coDstnieted
One
POWERS
independent
that
that
see,
Such
cases
at
such
"
It must are
apparitions
this is easily
certainly
is there
its presence.
most
but we
etc.
intelligence
manifesting
meaningless;
supposing
hidden,
poseless pur-
accounted
times,
not
the
APPARITIONS spirit itself,but its
241
projectedthought
mere
a
"
tom phan-
created by the spirit, rather than the spirit itself. Most apparitions are, doubtless, of this nature. We
have
are apparitions of the living, dead of the dying and of the mostly attached to human beings. When come they are attached to localitiesthey beseen
that there
"
local phantasms, we
or
in the next
shall speak
EXPERIMENTAL
cases
of "haunting,"
of which
chapter. APPAHITIONS
In addition to these, there are so-called cases of "experimental in apparitions, which an individual succeeds ' '
in creating
a
effortof will
phantasmal
or
thought.
figure at a distance, by an These closely resemble certain
on the one of self-projection on the witchcraft other, and form cases
them,
"
pictures and Experimental between
an
and eases of beintermediary tween
since on the one hand they are mere mental the other they are real physical entities. to bridge the gulf apparitions, then, seem
on
these two
connecting
hand
types
of phenomena,
and
form
a
link.
Apparitions
may
be induced experimentally
by willing
falling asleep that you very strongly, just as you are will appear to a certain person at a certain time, and, it will be successful in a if this is properly managed, This may also be induced experiment hypnotic or by means magnetic ally of suggestion in the trance, processes, and, when mesmeric
large number or
of
cases.
be directed to a certain the spirit of the sleeper may The natives locality and there seen by those present. do West-Africa be to to or lesa this more able claim of
will. They can projectthe "double" or "etheric body" and, so to speak, materialize it at the other end! at
YOUR
HOW
The
student
his
own
inner
self at
other
to
make
the
end
of
projection, to
make
the
to
will
and
actually
he
and
projected form his
that
he those
a
in
on
who
perceive
the
that
it cannot
claim
projected
There that
distances
and
be are
they material
can
see
place,
vision In
appeared.
experiences; until
that
clairvoyant
has
to
enabled
of
effort
substantial, be
activity this
himself
way
be
to
is
what at
obtains,
the
in
surroundings both
the
psychic
figure
mutually
this process
should
be continued
becomes
distinguished advanced
actually
bodies
less
created
the
double
many
the
happen
and
way
"at
process
In
may for
should
or
into
and
of the
this
the
scene.
who
he
more
more
and
distant
others,
is also
resses prog-
he
appears
will
self-consciousness
by
going
being.
more
seen
but
in
all his
throw
As
speak,
succeeded
once
of his
which
to
grasp
a
control
lines,
these
so
the
time,
which
has
should
only
previous
retains
lose
apparition
line,"
the
he
not
along
to
actually same
he
of the
proceedings.
transferred
is not
present,
of the
stage
he
does
and
development
After
solid.
it that
to
see
his
endeavour
in many
here.
should
any
THOUQHT-POBMS
prevail
personality
in
the
CREATE
which
also rule
exercises
of
laws
same
The
TO
4
POWERS
PSYCHIC
create
so
from
solid in structure a
psychic
and
of this nature.
exchange
real
physical
students
project
to
who great
CHAPTER HAUNTED
As
i
XXVin HOUSES
come explained in the last chapter, when apparitions befixed or attached to one locality,they constitute
what is called
"local haunting," and the place they influence is commonly house." This is called a "haunted
the ordinary
a
or
theory of haunted houses, and that the figures seen probably assumes
common
the average person in such houses are
material, and the picture he forms is it is a sheeted figure walking about, the that ghost of up and downstairs, and clanking chains after it ! There are
few, if any, psychic students who
probably
that houses and
haunted
by flgures of this description, to this view is that of ordinary science,
are
opposed
that there
which contends "
the figures
there
EXPLANATION
come
bouses at all
OP
imaf^nation!
HAUNTED
HOUSES
have carefully investigated the conclusion, sooner haunted houses. The
genuine constitutes the haunting ore
BO
haunted
to the
and
how
or
subject,
later, that
question are
is:
cases
such have ized, specialpsychic students to spealt, in this subjectof haunted houses, and
what to be explained J have
no
suggestion and excited
All those who however,
are
within them being merely the product
seen
of expectancy, THE
believe
formulated
this character.
Many
of various theories to explain eases The following are the most important
theorieswhich have been advanced : 1. That one person or group of persons, forming
a
244 family,
have
the house which
experienced
in question,
of all kinds.
these
people
by
those
who
had
began
to
revealing being
the
moved signs
the
fact
that
and
this
from
living
alone
serves
being
but
telepathic
are
they
have
they
have
Dreams
3. The
house or
much
objective
that
of
would
heard.
or
telepathy
all-sufBcient
op
tion explana-
facta.
the
"
from
telepathy
fieen,
phantoms
the
in the
the
of
in the first
than
more
basis
ceased of minds of de6giircs and phantoms
just
of
mind dead
as
truly,
case,
though
as reality, inasmuch of a deceased person.
constitute,
therefore,
on this theory. of explanation is advanced is that theory which
principle next
psychic in
reputation
seen
is that
hallucinations,
thoughts
inquiry
"
the influence
real any
originated
or
the basic
subtle
an
of tnm
ATMOSPHEBE"
this theory
objective or
not
had
for the
advanced
by
On
is the
explanation
produced
was
in their
the
contends
account
question,
imaginations
own
"pSTCniC
true
persons. are
minds
theory
is the
dead
theory
when
group
sounds,
had
results
impressions
they
strange
house
in
second and
of all they
AND
second
house
that
their
to
TBLEPATHT
2. The
the
significance
words,
influence
hear
and
minds.
Now,
emotions so
experi-
great
the
round
psychic
beginning
it, this
away,
and
and
own
from
thoughts,
see
the
other
etc.,
their
small
occupied
"haunted,"
magnify
the
by away
the nucleus
noises
a
in
psj'chic phenomena
these formed
Prom
moved tenants
and other influenced
certain
and
elaborated
sprang,
POWERS
impressious,
gathered
encca
In
PSYCHIC
YOUR
question,
impresses to say
permeates
atmosphere and
all those in
favour
that
who
this live
of such
a
the
walls
some
of
the
influences
atmosphere within
it.
There
theory,
and
the
is pre-
HAUNTED
245
HOUSES
The Human vious chapters on the Aura, Paychometry, Fluid, etc., will lend a certain amount of support to it. At the
time it is difficultto
same
see
how
a
general and impersonal atmosphere of this character could translate itself into definite figures or forms, partienlarly when information these speak and convey I shall say more seer. of this later. ASTEAL
BODIES
AND
to
unknown
the
THOUGHT-POHMS
fourth theory to be advanced is that the figures Been are the a-stralor etheric bodies of spirits who return being present in actual and constitute the haunting, fact. This is the nearest approach to the commonly-held 4. The
"
theory of the figures seen in haunted houses. 5, The fifth theory is that such figures are
thoughtdistant,living disearnate some or mind, into the house in question, where they projected less definite and tangible form. This or more
forms, created by and assume
is, in
a
sense,
a
is always drawn
process
to that
NATtTBE
THE
no
but the self-projection,
a
certain place locality. OP
THE
PIOUBES
as
though
tasm phan-
magnetically
SEEN
of these theories is the correct onet
Which own
in
seen
of
^
In my is in estimation there much truth all of them, and haunted houses two cases are due to the same of depend
cause
or
these
causes
may
upon
the
same
be operating
conditions. All five of at
the
same
lime in any
house, or any two, three or four of them may be. Indeed, to judge from the complex nature nomena of the pheit is highly probable that such is the case. seen, There is strong evidence, in fact,to make us believe that one
the ordinary hallucination theories will not
serve
to
ex-
YOUR
246
produce as
For
facts.
the
plain
physical
images often
haunted
houses,
In
third
by
describe
describe
the
standing
where
view
figure
that
a
both
In two,
real
fourth
the three
or
more
are no
and
to
strangers
identified
been person.
For
reputed
to
him
over
of never
he
twenty
house.
be
he
dress,
shown he The
sees
etc.,
person
before
twenty
selects owner
the
a
at
feature,
this
houses
gentleman
awakes
as
suggest
have
an
in
his
life. From
the
phantom
then
a
figure,
al.so notes
and
house
afterwards
photograph
certain
in
appeared
have
midnight.
being
of the
by
"collective
sleeping
photographs.
one
seen
picture.
which
shown a
:
been
ent. pres-
REALITY
haunted
haunted,
when
seen
is
example
suggest
was
strongly
mental
apparitions
being
on
to
These
called,
OF
occupying
tend
have
once.
mere
were
it, this description
hallucination,
at
would
figure
real
saw
apparitions
they
as
a
would
B.
while
certainly
persons
fifth place,
the
as
diflfer-
A.
example:
If
mere
no
PROOFS
In
in
such
described
figure,
the
cases
and
phantom
external
For
percipients
place,
hallucinations,"
fear,
of
often
profile.
Such
figure,
this.
apparitions
see,
signs
are
of
in
be- correct.
would
figures
individuals.
full-face
a
etc.
Again,
etc.
place,
different
all the
show
sweating,
the
ently
and
to
appear
such
"
candles,
do
not
could
often
explained,
snuffing
curtains,
or
phantasms
before
as
pictures
see,
animals
trembling,
lifting
or
these
example:
phenomena,
doors,
opening
Mental
POWERS
PSYCHIC
lie
bending notes
that The
of the house,
he
the
among
tells him
has day
next
seen
details
in the
that
thia
HAUNTED is the person Again we are
HOUSES
247
said to haunt driven
the locality in question ! to believe that more than mere
hallucination is at work. In
in haunted tile sixth place, these figures, seen houses, have occasionally been photographed, and this and physical proof of their reality is strong objective than mental products. evidence that they are more Seventh r figures seen in haunted houses often convey, to the seer, definite mfonnation or give messages the individual in question could not have known. This strongly indicatesnot only the reality of the apparition, which
hut the fact that it is a discarnate spirit. For these reasons, assume therefore, we must houses
haunted
therein
seen
and
least, outstanding entities less directly the individual they
at times
more
represent
appear
are
are,
that
actual realities,and that the figures or
at
to portray, IN
STANCES
HOUSES
HAUNTED
Psychic students can test their power and at the same interesting and valuable experiments time conduct many in haunted houses. In an atmosphere of this sort, which is
more
highly
charged with magnetism powers
than
the ordinary
any
of character s^anee-room, psychic sages and increased, so that mesahouid be quickly augmented by be ing, obtained speech, vision,automatic writcould you hear of a case crystal vision, etc. Whenever it a house, haunted therefore, you should make of a It is not necessary to point to visit this house at once.
sleep in it a night, its character. Hold and
as
many
a
seance
striking phenomena
in order to test in that house in the evening,
suppose,
will probably result.
Or,
248
YOUR
if you
PSYCHIC
POWERS
gather together a group of interested students, by sit yourself and see whether you cannot obtain direct messages from the intelligences present. ments Expericannot
in automatie-writing, crystal-gazing, etc., may also be tried. CI^AIBVOYANT
DIAGNOSIS
OP
HAUNTED
HODSES
also render useful service by visiting haunted houses and ascertaining and describing, clairvoyantly if possible, the source and cause of the haunting.
Clairvoyants may
Visit the house
by
either spontaneously and
use
your
means or
a
of
when
psychic powers
in
clairvoyant a
mesmeric
excursion, trance,
to the utmost,
.et";., to
discovpr
this house. When can regarding you,find inside it, look about and see whether you can youre^ " ^ny^spirits, evil or otherwise, lurking within sense its atmosphere."" Endeavour to sense the psychic atmosphere what
you
"
tpot ti^p "ii[-jof those_lmng of the house aru^ to it. All houses, be haunted, may not reputed within necessarily be so, but the individuals themselves may be
or
unbalanced the house
obsessed for
some
reason,
itself would
which
were
in which case from those ences influ"
be free except drawn to it by the individuals residing
therein.
Many
persons,
living in haunted
houses, wish
to
be
free from the depressing influences which sometimes hang about houses of this character, yet do not know how to in order to rid themselves of these haunting This is a very complicated question, and one presences. to which psychic students have in the past given far proceed
too littleattention.
Cure"
In my
book "The
Coming
Science"
Houses and their a chapter entitled "Haunted and I would refer all those interested to the
there is
HOUSES
HAUNTED
in question. An interesting case haunted house which was "cured,"
work a
following
A
means
:
HOW
TO
"cure"
trance-medium,
haunted
Georgia do
in to investigate and
249
is there given of to say, by the bo
HOUSES
Gladys
Cooley,
was
called
in she could, and, when into trance. In that conthe house, went spontaneously dition her guides spohe through her and described tlie haunting
"spirits."
what
They
then charged to remove This they undertook to do so. were
them, if possible, and did in a somewhat and striking and dramatic manner; ended by reporting the fact that the haunting presences had
been finally completely removed ! This is a very instructive case, and
trance-mediums service, in many
and
their guides
cases,
where
can
shows
us
be of very
the haunting
assumes
that great an
Thus
the nature of the evil character. be diagnosed elairvoyantly, and the cure trance-medium, and by the spirits effected through some or unpleasant haunting may
operate
who In by
some
through eases,
him.
however, means,
the haunting as
be cured lessening
suggestion, the psychic sensitiveness of those living in the house by diverting the thoughts, by plenty o" outdoor, cal physimore
simple
"
such
may
"
exercise, toughening the aura, On the other hand, there are
etc. cases
on
record where houses have withstood all attempts to cure them, and the inhabitants have ultimately been forced to move. At all events, Happily, cases of this character are rare.
haunted
houses present a fascinating and useful field,iu the psychic student can test his clairvoyance, or
haunted which
other psychic power,
to
advantage.
XXIX
CHAPTER
THE
The
process
and
even
believe. great
is that,
past,
than thousands
the
In
the
be
given
does
the
of
to
so
arms/*
so,
he
message
say^
hands
shake
across
fails
to
FACTORS
It
has
facts
has
at
same
the
Great
reach
the
been
spiritualism
been
on
it
sender
the
if
and other
can
and
"mental
before ;
being
message
their
out
moment,
one
the
the
words,
Oulf
present
it, before
stretch
the
be
is of
receive
must
tion condi-
communicate
other
AFFECTING
frequently of
the
In
rare,
through
must
recipient
to
out
reaching
satisfactorily.
receiver
to
fact
the
psychical
medium
the
cases
in
communicate
a
effort
x"ointed
comparaitivdy
peculiar
to
this
to
an
many
be
also
must
that
in
and
a
them
addition
time
made,
are
few
the
there
partly
the
of
than
was
in
communicat
must
that
back
the
of urged
and
consists
is necessarily enables
mediums. at
this
communicators"
which
so,
It
mediums!
for
one
i"ersons
come
must
spiritaaUsts
spiritualism
do
to
more
most
more
many
belieres,
chapter,
of
reality
appear
die,
there
that
and
than
cult diffi-
more
person
average
previous
true,
reason
''good
that
if
through
that
out
a
the
now
who
return
who
in
to
objections
the
the
complicated
stated
far
is doubtless
than
more
As
COMMUNICATION
communication
of
complicated
is
and
OF
DIFFICULTIES
they
can
only
one
side.
COMMUNICATION
pointed that
out
only
does
proved, 250
by
after
their
scientific the
vesti in-
reality
detailed
study
of
OF
DIFFICULTIES For
begin.
through
write
an
the scientificstudy
answered:
from
the
of
can
spirit
"
will only have
case
begun,
these would then have to be connected extent is the medium's spirit dis-
as
the body
is while the communication is the degree of mental activity
What
taking placeT
a
medium she giving the writing. The fact once admitted,
of the
questions To what
such
that
entranced
in automatic
messages
and
Supposing
example:
251
COMJroNICATION
spirit during
medium's
the
t
communication
Does the communicating intelligenceact directly on the brain and nervous centres of the medium, or in a more and if the former, upon what braineentres does the intelligence act, and how! If a communicator in life a good visualizer or had was
roundabout
manner,
etc., would these factors assist him good memory, the process of communication, and if so. howt a
in
"
These, and answered, many some
years
similar questions, would have to be it is upon questions such as these that
many
and
psychical researchers have bent their energies for time past. It is probable that several hundred will have to elapse before these questions can be
answered
fully and the facts explained in detail. OF
MPPICULTIES
THE
SPIRIT
COMMtraiCATlNQ
which a of the difficulties has to spirit probably contend with, in communicating to the living. There sending messages through mediums Let
us
some
enumerate
cation evidence to show that the process of communifor, as soon as a spirit gets is a very difficult one, in contact with a medium sages, and begins to transmit mes-
IB
much
he becomes BO
to
which
speak,
by
more
the
he is called upon
or
less exhausted
dense
aura
to come
or
and suffocated,
atmosphere
into contact.
with
In many
252
YOUR
instances
during
times and
the
course
the
during
the
they
(very often)
the
medium's
confused
would
in delirium
but
as
soon
in
a
of the
great
eonnectedlj, This does not
this confused into
state,
contact
with they
magnetism,
tend
to
they
as
wander
It is because
trance.
of
receive commence off into incoherence and
messages
dwindle
afterwards
experience
and
state
to
clear-brained,
come
atmosphere
or
many
in
their minds
and
several
themselves,
together,
they
as
away
revive
They
ordinarily
psychic
become
well
and
go
coinmunication.
of
are
but
of this that
refreshed
their thoughts
process
that
mean
to
communicatioDS,
difficulty in holding
to
seanee,
a
of
return,
afterwards
continue
spirits have
read that
we
POWERS
PSTCHIC
we
triviality.
WHY
This
MANY
MESSAGES
of "triviality,"
question The
really
however,
would
tell
they
usually
do.
this is only
in
true
by
as
actual to
upon
their trivial
choose
Another
might
be given
hear
from
detailed
As
a
be, and
it has
to
by
The
or-
dinary
in the flesh" been
beings,
identity
fact,
of
sense.
"spirits
portant im-
more
matter
certain
incidents
is that
point
identity,
body,
understood. mis-
when do
another,
means
of
shown called
erately delib-
which
to
themselves.
prove
the
own
something
human
that
experiment prove
identify
it might
as
serious
a
us
between
social conversation
is not
is often
however,
objection is raised, that spirits, if they
communicate, than
"TEIVIAL"
AHE
as
by
and his and,
prove
dear
own
to
say,
one.
nothing In
in
either to
such
trivial messages
one a
best
serve
philosophical
intelligence,
any
would
so
great
some
incidents
trivial
ease are
to
discourse or
out
longing
of to
personal,
often
the
OF
DIFFICULTIES
COMMUNICATION
253
The very triviality is, through mediums
most striking and the most coDviDcing. messages of many received therefore, their strongest point and In addition to this there are, as we
not
their weakest. innumerable
know,
books written by spirits containing philosophical,scientific importance. truths and religious of great value and INFLUENCE
Another
OP
reason
why
THE
's ORGANISM
MEDIUM
is doubtless difficult
communication
is that the communicating spirit is unused to the bodily organism of the medium. All of us have certain form, and it is mental and physical habits which we easier for us to do certain things in certain ways after have done them in that manner we If you a few times. were suddenly transplanted into the body of aiiolker person
(say one
of the opposite sex),you would find great difficultyin manipulating that body, so as to extract from it the best results to think clearly and to speak "
and write clearly, when expressing your thoughts. It is precisely this difficulty which the communicating intelligence experiences in trying to communicate
with us habits and creep into the messages,
through uufamiliar bodies. Many "tricks," 80 to say, of the medium
of the
or less similar which are consequently often more to the language employed by the medium. This proves has to only that the spirit mental employ the medium's
and
bodily habits
as
best it can,
during the process of
and that it is not persons imagine.
communication, as
many
SYMBOLISM
Another
as
easy
and
concise
NECESSARY
difficultypresented is that the conditions on the "other side" are doubtless so difTerent from any
254
TOUR here
exist
which
roundabout
in doing experienced
If you
so.
giving
while
are
the
and
you had
is that
result to
appears
us
tests
and the
and
OF
dates
NAMES
furnish
Dates,
spirits.
AND
great
or
because
"chair"
having to
calls up
he visualized.
can
calls image
memory
If
that
the
he
cannot
form
common
easily As
this
case.
which
is often
employed
the ditions con-
what
time
see
does; in
in
and
but
the
the
perhaps that
name.
tor's communicadescribe
it,-"
son" "Robin-
name
(the
picture-form
of representation) and
word which "Robinson"
name
the
this
combination
The
by
yours
a
only
ufl. concrete
picture
the
except
is revived can
rule
certain
of
is not
it is with
sound.
hand,
other
friend
presented
a
returning
represent
not
certain a
that
that
as
picture,
he
DATES
consequently
most
is not
communicated. explained
centres
such
medium
is precisely
a
the
some
of
considerable
be drawn,
fact
are
mind
memory-picture
mind, which
the
On no
up
this
for
of the
but
meanings,
letters
of
in
difficulty
in the same by them way recognized for the reason Names, that they do pictures
also
side of life and
other
who
therein.
prevail
DIFFICULTIES
Names
one
find
unsatisfactory
explain
culty diffi-
language
a
and
to
can
which
symbolism
vague
in describing
which
analogies
to
feelings
the
explain
psychometric
immediate
no
had
find great
would to
in
explained
If you
language.
man,
be
to
them, you would experienced difficulty. It is much the same
never
There
blind
a
have
they
symbolic
to
colour
had
that
and
POWERS
PSYCHIC
are
reason
in the
chapter
on
than
our
less developed
verbal
messages
are
Dreams, sight
our
-centres,
less easily given
hearingand
for
and
re-
DIFFICULTIES
OF
ceived than pictured or in receiving names
255
COMMUNICATION The
visualized messages.
culty diffi-
is explained largely because of
this fact. IMMEDIATELY
COMMUNICATIONS
For
AFTER
DEATH
days after death, these diBicultie^are particularly great, and eapecially in the case of suicides. Dr. Hodgson, in his Report of the case of Mrs. Piper, some
says:
"'That confused all, seems
persons,
just deceased, should be extremely
unable to communicate directly or perfectly natural after the shock and
and
even
at
wrench
unable to of death. Thus, in one case, the spirit was write the second day after his death. In another case, 1 may frieud of mine, whom a with call D., wrote, "
appeared 'I am words:
what
to
be much
his difficulty,
name
and the
all right. Adieu,' within two or three days after his death. In another case. P., he was unable A few days to write on the morning after his death. "
for a sitting, later, when a stranger was present with me he wrote two or three sentences, saying : I am too weak days later he wrote to articulate clearly,' and not many '
fairly well and quite accurately, dictating also to Mme, Eliza, the amanuensis, an account of his feelings when finding himBelf amid new surroundings. Both D. and clear in a short time. D. communicated frequently, later on, both by writing and speech."
F. became
very
OTHER
Other
DIFFICULTIES
diflScultieBremain, such as the probable inability of the communicating spirit to see the material as it, we see world especiallyat the time of communication, the difficultyof holding the mind together while "
YOUB
256
PSYCHIC
between
Because
find
because
of
few,
in
medium,
sitter
get are
Spiritualism
a
so
good
together,
obtained, I
the
in
are, cases
many
communicator
however, as
very we
know
which
impediments,
and
direct
messages
difficulties,
medium's
next.
hindrances
difficulty facts,
these
and
these
the
manipulating
of
intra-cosmic and
world
all
great
good
results
this
of
spirits
the
and
organism, exist
difficulty
the
communicating,
POWERS
commiinication comparatively
inconclusive. and striking
from
a
and
the
and speaking,
When
a
sympathetic convincing
history
of
CHAPTER HYPNOTISM
The
AND
"Mesmerism"
word
i
XXX MESMERISM
is derived from
Antoine Mes-
founded the system and who performed all the known merism Mesas early experiments in this field. It was for about fifty years, until an English physician raer,
by
who
the
name
"Hypnotism,"
of Dr. James Braid coined from the Greek "Hypnos"
a
new
word,
sleep, and this is the word which has been used almost exclusively from that date to this. THE
HYPNOTISM
BETWEEN
DIFFERENCE
AND
"
MESMERISM
The majorityof persons would claim, at the present identical,there day, that hypnotism and mesmerism are They are both due being no difference between them. "
it is said "
over cases,
to
suggestion and the influence of the mind Very
the body.
in both occur similar phenomena it is true, but I believe that there is a difference
between
the two
Mesmerism
processes
is based
on
and conditions. the belief that
definite physical emanation from the operator into the
there is
a
or vital fluid, which passes the mesmeric subjectwhile
's passes are being made over the latter body. Hypnotism, gestion" on the other hand, is due entirely to "sugthe influence of the subconscious mind upon "
"
There is no physical influence or effluence the body. in hypnotic practice, and it is claimed that all the phenomena are
fluence, of mesmerism, apparently showing such inin realityentirely due to suggestion.
YOUR
25S
As
before
difference is due
however,
stated,
between
the two
solely to psychical
the human
fluid before
of this, I may clairvoyance are are
extremely
could
processes, causes,
spoken
there
a
that hypnotism
and
that, in mesmerism, As proof of, plays a part.
in mesmeric
this
that
phenomena
trance,
they
while
Other
trance.
but
fact
the
proofs)
other
mentioned,
is
but
in hypnotic
rare
that
of the so-called higher
many
obtained
be
believe
we
(among
cite
and
frequently
POWERS
PSYCHIC
phenomena suffice for the
will
present. PASSES
Mesmerism from
body
the
and
due
being
to
essential.
downward are
passes
nerve-centres
the
passes
vital fluidi
a
of
are
the
patient's
in
thumb
contact
the current
sleep-passes
hands
all upward
the hands
and the
certain between
induce
sleep;
the
placing
point
of his thumb
point
to induce
serves
on
particularly to
his body.
of the
and
will help
with
and
front
the
over
passes
make
down
the temples,
over
also clasping
establishes
should
Placing waking-passes. of the forehead, and
eyes and
of your
passage
into the subject; contact If, therefore, you wish to mes-
merize your subject, you forehead, head, eyes and All
the
of the operator
are
pasises
SCOOEaTlON
AND
the mesmeric
trance.
In
Hypnotism,
on
essential, though
Ibey
it is
object
suggestions
the
and
close the eyes
this
will
trance
;
eyes
of sleep a
tire," when
are
given,
hand,
are
passes
induce
the deeper
stages
or
the are
lids
the the
of times
number
to
serve
other
In hypnotizing often help. to ask him first of all to gaze at
common
until
the
as
induced
by
a
of means
subject
bright closed,
may
open
count,
you
initial stages
a
are
subject
not
and
hypnotic
of suggestion.
HYPNOTISM
MESMERISM
AND
BEMAREABLE
HYPNOTIC
PHENOMENA
Post-hypnotic suggestion is a form resorted to and is It means that the from
trance,
of treatment often for experimentation.
a
good subject
subjectperforms,
certain actions suggested
He
remembers nothing letter. to the tliem out carries Many hypnotic subjectshave
after awakening to him
entranced. but of the suggestions
when
estraordinary ability in calculating time, and can guess to a second the length of time which has elapsed between certain intervals or carry out "post-hypnotically" a suggestion given them in trance,
days
"
Hypnotism
is
weeks before.
even
or a
useful method
of opening We
up
and
enabled to exploring the subconscious mind. it, as it were, "tap" and get in touch with hidden being which we could otherwise never portions of our are
be analysed in this manner; also impressions, thoughts, emotions, etc.,removed unpleasant influences banished by frequently undesirable and Dreams
reach.
hypnotic
may
Hypnotism
suggestion.
to
seems
reach
a
deeper stratum gestion, of our mind than ordinary waking sugbecause and of this fact it is at times so useful. instance the drink-habit has often been hypnotic suggestion. For
THE
Hence command
we
see
than
mere
they continue hypnotism we so
to
SUGGESTION
HYPNOTIC
that there must
of drunkards
mind
OP
POVTER
cured by
be
more
in the hypnotic
sands advice or persuasion, becauf^o thouhave been advised not to drink, but do
so,
nevertheless!
By
means
of reach a portion of the deep that it controls the whole being, and the are
enabled
to
YOUR result is that removed This
is
body
There
is
recorded, ineffeatually.
the
difference
a
trance,
mediumistie between
the
in
the
genuine
by
secured
Ulany
FE.VB
being
based
are
so
in
mediums,
BEING
afraid upon
partly
extremely
quickens
the
does
and
mental
detrimental state
may
anybody time
know
not
to
be
of
being
valid induced
fully
of this obtained the
akin
to
they
obtain
hypnotized, reasons
the
ignorant
61/ the before
as
physical On
powers,
and an
"
partly
expert,
contrary,
^thia
the
it is
pointed
out,
removes
bad
other hand, bungling or
when
hypnotism
operator,
be very the result may A hypnotized. of the person
his business,
the health induced
else fully
of
HTPNOTIZED
beneficial, and,
habits, effects cures, etc. by an ia applied who
both
connects
often
which
Properly superstition. is not injurious; on hypnotic trance upon
often
this
is closely
which
OF
are
persona
form
a
It is because
etc.,
ing exist-
In
state.
and
the
and that
trance
employed,
wise other-
messages.
mediumistie THE
states
been
as
great
mesmeric
of union.
trance,
the
hypnotic
mesmeric
clairvoyance,
mesmeric
condition
fear
bond
subtle
telepathy,
that
the
is doubtless
a
so
over
abnormal
have
the
not
the
and
"magnetism"
in
though
notic hyp-
of this fact,
reason
and
be
of the
control
which
"
between
latter and
mediumistie
them
conditions
been
treated
marks
by
and,
times
at
may
fundamental
more
diseased
of have
mind
a
is obtained,
mind
cures
many
of
that
"
and
habits
eradicated. of the distinguishing
one
state
deep-rooted
these
and
POWERS
PSYCHIC
understands,
comprehends
the
neither
which
the
for
no
nature
one
operator at
of the
the
nor
ent pres-
condition
HYPNOTISM
AND
261
MESMERISM
thereby induced. The conscious mind ia removed its supremacy, and this is often a fatal mistake when
there
within or without If the operator
are
the is
a
from
particularly influences at work, either evil "
subject. sympathetic,
expert,
may
careful, and qualified highly beneficial,
prove
mesmerism for evil influences may thereby be removed, by acting counterthem and infusing into the subject a supply
of beneficial"animal-magnetism" which from sources. that supplied opposite HYPNOTIC
INFLUENCE
PEOM
OTHBB
Jackson Davis began his
Andrew
by being mesmerized,
is opposed
to
MINDS
as a medium develop doubtless and others could
career
faculties in the same but one their mediumiatic way; be in a to select a ease must extremely careful such in he has one thoroughly competent operator, whom "
faith, otherwise
complete result. you
If you
against your
barm
more
find that any will, you may
one
than good may is trying to influence
overcome
suggestion given to yourself from be absent, this may part, and the operator
of the effect he
be purely
this by counter-
son within. If the perimaginary on your
in question may be entirely ignorant is producing in you ! There are
in insane asylums all over from belief that they are the the world who suffer by others at a distance, and that being "persecuted" notism, these others are endeavouring to influence them by hyp-
thousands
of
persons
of fact nothing of the sort is the case, and their condition is purely the result of imaginary belief. Be most careful, therefore, that you fully ascertain and prove to your satisfaction the existence etc.
As
a
matter
of this foreign influence before you
take any
steps
TOUR to offset it
even
directed
being
When this
of
or
toward
OVERCOME
once
you
have
to
steps
coming a
of
yourself
your
a
of such
You
person.
if induced,
even
be
if they
let alone,
are
hypnotic
a
leaves he
the
care
go
may
time,
subject
and
about not
be
AN
IMPORTANT
Somnambulism the
is
actions
somnambulistic be speak
to
a
and
large
a
play
altogether
variation
attacks
a
that
see
before
awakened
he
the
person
of hypnotic a
person
should
never
suddenly. suggest
sleep
who
under It is to
a
him,
subject
any
good as
complicated
ties activi-
muscular is
where
of
number
subconscious A
and
his actions.
for
responsible
performs
part.
awakened
such
best to
WARNING
spontaneously
subject
spontaneously
supervision of the operator, otherwise in a somewhat dazed for a condition
and
may
is thoroughly
of time
therefrom.
awakened
it is always
though
"
tic hypno-
length
terminate
outlined
ence influ-
the
fear that
great
it
you,
ism." Magnet-
under
never a
If
steps
and
to "Personal
will last
that the and subject cannot Sleeps of this character always
outlined
tions condiin the ence pres-
are
passing
need
those
be influencinjr
devoted
will prevent
take
offset such
the precautions
chapter,
you,
Insanity."
and
feel to
as
such
If you
miuds.
you
whom
nest
This
toward
"
"Obssession
be best to take
in the
sleep,
protect
outside
person
then
would
directed
influences
that
satisfied
tbis will effectually
from
is
INFLUENCES
become
XXIII,
applied,
promptly
SUCH
being
are
character
influence
you.
TO
in Chapter
believe that such
seriously
HOW
immediate
POWERS
PSYCHIC
to
stances circumplan to
one
to
in
HYPNOTISM
AND
MESMERISM
hj'pnotie trance, that he retuni to bed; and, this done, siiggeRt to him that it is impoasiblp for such a condition Somnambulistic
attacks of this character may often be cured by hypnotic treatment and properly directed suggestion. to
occur,
again
etc.
PREVENTION
OP
HYPNOTIC
INFLUENCE
notized operator may prevent his subjectfrom being hypby any other person through forceful suggestions to his that he will be enabled to resist suggestions An
subject
from effect on
If you
operator
"
that he
him, etc. do not wish to be hypnotized
give similar are
other
any
suggestions to ' '
called
yourself. ' Auto-Suggestions. '
will have
at all, you
These
no
may
tions Self-sugges-
Lightly given and
persistently repeated, they will effectually prevent from being influenced by any other person.
you
CHAPTER
XXXI
PERSONAL
We
the difference between
all know
between
personality;
latter
naturally any
action It
him.
a
an
this
character,
They
know
realize that cases,
to
utilized,
a
they
We
power
to
degree
to
may,
a
much
helped
great we
which
all of
us,
extent
of
proper
of
hardly
do,
"
in many
developed
the
make
names
and in
develop
this
great
and
practice,
it will make
develop
can
form
magnetism.
they
cultivate
by
within
a
perhaps
"
Properly
to
perform
individual
natural
it, although degree.
remarkable
as
an
of
of this power,
possess
to
a
all stepped immediately felt the
presence
nothing
for
feel this power
etc., and
possessing
prosperity;
or
anything
us
seems
necessary
silently from him doubtless, we have
and
this power
history.
and
It is not
say
make
elevator,
personality
may
to
times,
room,
strong
to
former
to radiate
seems
Many
power. into
in order
The
happiness
it.
repel
person
positive
is not.
who
success,
to
seems
a
tive positive and negais individual naturally who
an
one
successful and to attract to himself the
MAGNETISM
us
and
the
successful
things accordingly, not only in the material of this to achieve us mental and world, but will also enable
heights
spiritual
which
the
person
ordinary
cannot
attain. "the
We
must
inexhadstible
constantly
supply
bear
of Cosmic
supply"
in mind
Energy,
that
and
there
is
an
unlimited
this will develop
PERSONAL personal magnetism upon
to the degree to which
it. Exercises for doing We
chapter.
and in
our
own
265
MAGNETISM
must
powers;
so
have
for "Confidence
in self breeds the brain
both We
use
must
conversation with others, and,
to do
so, appearing constantly give such suggestions likely to take root in the mind; and this as are be hammered in by constant repetition. Finally,
without
most we
our
draw
can
have been given in a previous in ourselves confidence
confidence in others, and fear weakens that plans and the hand that executes." suggestion rightly in
we
must
nervous
the magnetism habits," such as tapping not
we
waste
on
with the fingers,pacing up and down If gestures. short, all unnecessary in this way,
and this
it is the
we
can
same
as
if
possess by the floor or table the room, etc., in "
we
we
save
received
utilizeto good
account.
THE
FACTOR
PHYSICAL
may
our
more
enei^y
of it,
various factors. out First of all sound physical health is essential. Withit there is littlevirility,and upon the presence of Personal Magnetism
depends upon
largely depends. Theodore this vital stamina success Roosevelt's dominating personality was due largely to his
Large muscles are not It is the vital constitution necessarily which must be strengthened, and, in order to accomplish this, the internal organs must be in a healthy condition. extraordinary physical energy. a
sign of this.
Proper
exercises,devoted to stimulating their function, should be taken for a few minutes daily; and in this connection the student would do well to consult one or two good books on physical culture, giving directioua "
Bending
movement of this character. of all kinds are helpful. Deep-breathing especially exercises,which tend
YOUR
266
to
re CO mm
internal
will
go
body.
the
The
be explained
inner
more
the
do
would
in Chapter
given
The
mind
and
Soul
to
of to
drawer this
the
object
there
it.
Many
people
power
can
which
you
hence
power. so
much
should
and
never
do
Nothing
you a
a
allow
continued
given
an
exercbe
yourself
should
object remember to
yourself
place
attention
The
of
a
and
strength
to
weak
degree
to
and
concentration,
and
in
note
mental
it is indicative
power
of
subject
which
put
mind.
sonality, per-
allow
never
particular
this indicates
methods
thread
afterward
scattered
gives
any
conscious
you
paying
this, and
and
if
make that
overcome
as
and
psychic
the
automatically
so
without
of attention
would
body
various
that upon
you
and
lime,
the
of
of the
memory
desk,
of your
at
where is given.
XXIV)
both
strength
instance,
it is placed,
where
the
action
For
"be conscious.
Culture,"
by
memory
Attention
any
perform
student
directions
the
(Chapter
relaxation
in
this.
be cultivated,
should
the
its attainment
and
success
depends.
personality
mind
"Self
it is upon
since
of
VII,
add
greatly
would
the
re-read
improvement
The
will
cultivated
here
and
follow
should
and
Just
channels.
here;
currents
this
chapters.
back
helpful
very
prove
causes
trained
of Concentration
practice
vital for
turn
on
advice
practical
this
FACTOR
be
and
to
well
MENTAL
must
mind
directions
certain
psychical
solar-plesus
exercises, the
rousiue
fully in subsequent THE
Next,
deep-breathing
be
to
are
the
stimulate
toward
way
diaphragm
and
can
by
organB
long
a
POWERS
chest
if you
and
ended,
and
of
lungs,
the
espand
PSYCHIC
to
the
concentration.
PERSONAL
THE
MAGNETISM
SPIRITUAL
FACTOR
SpiritaaL development
cultivawill also assist in the tion of personal magnetism, by drawing to your aid certain is, that spiritual energies which recharge you; "
way that an electric charge your body in much the same is This power you by motor external energy. charged draw by placing yourself in a certain receptive condition
which invites its influx. All negative yourself and other hand, have
the
llioughts tend helpful
an
wall between the guidance, and, on
to erect
external
affirmative and
effect of attracting
or
a
positive attitude will
drawing
to you
this
additional power. Thoughts and emotions also have this effeet. If you
will carefully analyse your tliinking certain thoughts emotions,
own
inner sensations while
or experiencing certain find pulses that will seltish, self-centred im-
you
to contract you mentally and physically. feel yourself tightening-up all over, it were, as and this iuternal action shuts off all outside aid and influence. On the other hand, if you think thoughts of friendship, love, etc., you will find your being tends
tend
You
and it is this feeling which opens of your soul to an influx of higher power.
to expand,
HOW
TO
INFLUENCE
Personal Magnetism of this life. If you you
will be far
more
the gates
OTHERS
is practically useful in the affairs wish to achieve a certain likely to do so if you have
you
a
good
following personality than otherwise. The if followed, rules, will probably greatly assist
magnetic simple
object,
in the development
of personal magnetism
:
268
YOUR
1. Jast
before
image positive
carry
mental
over
and
when 60
mind,
him.
of the
mental
(figuratively speaking) or 25% of the ground ean
the outset as
a
the
assume
gaze
son per-
look
and
until
attention
you
40
you,
which
he
assume
at
positive relationship force
you
the
other
quantity.
OP
THE
ETES
whom of the person squarely in the eyes, and
him
outset
person
in the presence
interview,
to
so,
that
other
is to
of the
doing
USE
the
will
initiative,
or
it
yon
the
at
business
minor
THE
2. When
Your
by
toward
between
percentage
possible, and to
person
large
as
lying
this
assume
leave
only
!
occupy
possibly
do
dominance
son's per-
toward
assume
and
If you
that
call up
this attitude
maintain
son of the per-
presence
If you
attitude.
meet
you
75%
or
your
the
interview,
to
about
before
POWERS
into
entering are
you
whom
a
PSYCHIC
have
you
won
yon
are
hold
hi"
first point.
your
his attention his eyes to or allow possible, do not have insured from thoroughly you you until wander If
interest
his
to a
and
talking
stare
the
time,
to
a
to
up
book
look, and
as
and
the
or
an
talk
book
and
your
attention
that
moment
make
to
when
it home"
in the
you
eye
should
discussing
a
short,
it for quick
his face he
has
and
a
moment
;
remark,
eyes
gained
away
part
they
then
which
of
utilize attention
ask
you
close the
will draw
spontaneously. your
you
pointa
draw
will
were.
while
salesmen
They
sale.
it
unimportant
Many
climax.
portant im-
making
as
all the look
is
are
you
illustration, at which
about a
moment
"drive
to
are
It
co-operation.
at the
person
in making
this principle to
you
when
leading
or
a
him,
to
"
so
point,
cannot
are
the eye
eatch
particular
You
sympathetic
At
full attentioui
PERSONAL in
are and you he will make
argument
to
condition he
to you,
his
of
The
THE
DEVELOP
therefore, play
eyes,
cultivation of Personal
at
steadily
allowing blinking
so
Magnetism,
When not
the
look at
tivate cul-
several
without
seconds
force
it for several minutes
into but
the
eyes
the
will at
of
person,
another
same
time, into
personality of your wiil influence that person
that you
tima
a
at
affected.
look
blankly,
whole
feeling
a
can
you
look
thel
should
you
or
becoming
without
and
in the
part
certain exercises wbieti For practise example:
object for
an
GAZE
as
at
until you
thd
under
Next, pracyou cultivate the power. tise fairly bright object, and continue this
be extended gazing
paper,
the attention to wander, out and withbe At first the eyes. you will probably for only a short time ; but this will gradually
the gaze
able to do
do,
important
an
by them strengthen them. certainly develop
gazing
certain
UAONETIC
and
will
of Mi
climax
a
to
upon
statement
personality.
TO
BOW
to the
to sign
perhaps ask you be prevailed may
influence
receive any
come
will
and you
which
a
MAGNETISM
tbrow-
and
your to
do
gaze,"
do
as
you
Naturally, wish. practices of this character can be, and, for evil as well at in fact, are utilized by many persons for good
Those
purposes.
the higher
who
are
however,
aide of their nature,
realize the necessity of utilizing any may
gain
for good
purposes
PASSES
3. Downward passes,
and
passes, a
few
AND
as
of these
to
endeavouring
added
tivate cul-
will fully
powers
they
only. SUOQESTIOHB
before
explained,
will add
emphasis
are
to
sleepi 1 yonr
270
YOUR
speech
Do
not
detract
will
few
A
impress
and
PSYCHIC
POWERS
the
to
person
gesticulate than
rather
at the proper
passes
to
add
moments
this
as
have
you
what
talking.
are
you whom however, overmuch,
to
will prove
say,
of great
value. 4. Do
not
impression
the
hurriedly,
speak that
do
drawl
not
forceful
clear, calm be
you
you
what
TO
HOW
If you
to
and
his
to you,
manner
between
these from
away
never
and
ability to say demands, has been
essentials great
"Be mind power
to
As
eminence. sure
and
by
success,
you inner
in these
are
your
mental
is
who
one,
some
being do
not
climax
that
at
he
what
in
to
a
positive
be hurried
into
and stick to declared one of the
many
and repose
directions.
be looking
will probably
"No"
Abraham
right
OTHERS
analyse
mind
yourself
The occasion
of
and
he
when
allow
OP
the
over
Hold
you.
will time,
same
allowing yourself to be swayed Look in the intervals at him
words.
climaxes,
the
psychological look away studiously
without or
and
listener
your
a
with
from yourself to it that you
see
at
think
hand,
reposeful
At
influence
eye
but
carefully
naturally
INTLUENCB
prevent
your
catch
hearer
your
precise.
should
you
conversation,
is saying by
him,
will give
the other
more
say.
and
THE
and
you,
by
him
to
to offset the
to
influenced
time,
you
speak
receptive
have
PREVENT
wish
speaking
of the
more
be business-like
must
allow
the
you
and
On
The
enunciation.
appear,
hear
to
but
words,
do
hurry,
a
impatient.
grow
your
in
are
you
will unconsciously
for if you
men
Lincoln then
have
who
go
once
thing! any-
it, when greatest
attained
remarked:
ahead!"
will greatly
attitude,
add
A
clear
to
yonr
k
PERSONAL
HELPFUL
MAGNETISM
APPLICATION
netism of Personal Magwill be found especially helpful to all psychics, for the reason that they tend to offset and counterbalance, These
to
a
one's
extent, the
great
diutnsbip, and of
in the development
exerciBes
hence
practices subjective
balance-up
of the personality by
meaccentuating
as the objective well as inner self. All those who
the subjective side developing psyare chic should, therefore, while
powers and mediumship leading their daily lives,endeavour to follow the principles herein laid down, and develop their own natures along these lines. They
helpful to them term health."
and
will find that it will prove very preserve "that just balance we
CHAPTER T8.
PROPHECY
The
for
one
all for the
above it
It would
no
in
standing
its accredited
the
eyes
were
ordinary
in any
a
be
way
Truly, is
are
authorities
one
power
"Modernisms" and
religious
of It
beyond.
eration considFortune-Telling
anything
pardoned
for believing
back
of
it which
is opposed
the several
true
is not
cities
diumship the
movements
freshly
are
relations
that to
of
putting
spiritual
forth
this life and
to
real
the life
a
truth.
merely
From
the
present
standpoint
he told the woman Jesus, when at the well in her life, was a "fortune-teller." certain matters Him He because of what over people marvelled
Master,
there
so-called
a
court,
tell and
can
which
be
our
that
nor
fortune-telling.
as
that
influence,
more
may
nature
organized
in many
and
on
an
wave, not merely moral true and honest meof the difference between and fortune-telling, but an effort to retard and
ignorance
crush
law,
severe
very
to
and that
reason
people to any
entitled
the
construed
"
knowledge
some
of
"fortune-tellers."
(so-called)is against the
portant im-
very
mediums
than
for the
practical manner. if Spiritualism, although international in scope and
body,
religious had
a
as
seem
Medium,
Public
in
him
concerns
TELLING
FORTUNE
deals is a very which this chapter the Spiritualist, for the Psychic,
with
subject
XXXn
do.
and
To one
Spiritualists so
qualified 272
He
was
by
time
a
medium,
and
of
the
about
The could but a
distance
as
VS.
PROPHECY He
down
comes
21 Bt
FORTUNE-TELLING
273
In the the ccnturicB to the present age. of 1st Corinthians, Paul describes the
Chapter
gifts of the Spirit (or spiritual gifts) and says they all of the same spirit. The word spirit here is used
ate
in the
sense
of
a
collectivenoun
much as we use the word the spirit world as the source "
the
same
or
noun
Congreas
of multitude
and applies to inspiration of and control, "
with the Spiritualist.
as
AND
MEDIUMS
THE
I"iW
in those consulting with "mediums" for, does not Paul early days of the primitive church ; again say, "Try the spirits and see if they be of God," "Prove all things; bold fast to that which is good." There
was
much
Opposition stirs up opposition and puts men ments and moveon the defensive. Spiritualism realizesthis and is now
in efforts for the better protection its When blow one a ern at Modof mediums. striltes Spiritualism, he striliesa blow as well at ancient that Truth which fillsthe pages of our spiritual truth actively engaged
"
Bible, for which the early martyrs died and upon which built. It comes forter as the Comthe Christian Church was which days. Ad
Jesus said he would
send in the "latter
' '
assistant districtattorney
a
sandwich constitutes bought on Sunday; but
a
once
meal, and
made a ruling that liquor eould be
so
Court can rule that a "fortune "spiritualistic teller" constitutes medium" and have it stand; "The letter killeth,but the spirit maketh no a
alive." or
At the
same
mediumlstic
persons who
time
Prophecy
gift, and
there
is
a
are
genuine
spiritual thousands of
have experienced ao-calledpremonitions
or
274
YOUR
PSYCHIC
POWERS
prerisions of the fnttire,aod have felt compelled tell others what they have seen for them. Between
"Prophecy"
is, therefore,
a
ia dependent
there and "Fortune-Telling" very fine line to be drawn, for the one
superstition to a great extent, while genuine psychical faculty which requires
upon
the other ia our
a
recognition and
study.
WHAT
So far
to
as
we
two, it may
can
PBOPHECY
IS
define the distinction between
be said that prophecy
depends
upon
the internal
the reception of definite messages relating to the future which are told the medium by acts external spiritual intelligences. He
spiritual promptings,
merely
as
a
medium
or
for transmission in the latter
case
simply gives out what he receives. This is the type of spiritual premonition, as distinct from clairvoyance ter of the future, which we have already discussed in Chapand
XIV,
In
this latter
depend
internal and upon spiritual faculties and seems were.
the
ease
power
It is very similar to spontaneous are ; and, in fact, these subjects
Unless
an
to
spontaneous quickening of to be self-originated,as it
therefore
connected that only between them.
appears
expert
can
premonitions, so
very
closely define the differences
edge has had considerable experience and knowlincapable is in this field, he totally of judging are the tjTte of a set TFhether given of phenomena of genuine
one
"prophecy"
or
mere
"fortune
telling," and
he
thoroughly before he is capable should study the subject of expressing an opinion upon it. It may be well to consider the meaning of the word
PROPHBCT "
' '
V8. FORTUNE-TELLING
It is derived
prophecy.
from
the
275 Greek
word, prophemi; pro, meaniag "before," and pkemi "to say is another word, propheteuo, of similar or tell." There import and derivation, and means, to prophesy, divine, "
foretell,predict, presage ; to explain or apply prophecies. In Greek classicalliterature, the word prophet meant,
"
a
declarer, foreteller,diviner, a harbinger,
a
forerunner,
priest, teacher, instructor, interpreter; a poet, a bard. All of these definitions carry with them something of the idea of a character whose mission is in some way a
connected with the aspirations and longings of mankind.
Standard
The follows
OP
DEPWmON
A
PBOPHECY
has
Dictionary
defined prophecy
as
: "
1. To
miration
or
predict
foretell,especially tmder
guidance;
and
to prefigure,
evil. 2. To
speak
or
utter
3. To
speak
by
divine influence, or
between
communication
apeak to
for God)
men
to
as
divine inprophesy
for God. as
a
of medium Specifically: To and Man. declare or interpret the divine
God
will. predict future events by supernatural real or professed: To foretell the future;
4. To
predictions, 5.
as,
to
(Archaic)To
a
ence, influutter
disaster.
prophesy interpret scripture; explain
religions
preach ; exhort. subjects, Under the head of Synonyms, the Standard Dictionary divine, foretell, predict, prognosticate. gives: "Augur, Prophecy
predict by assuming a claim to divine inspiration. To prognosticate
differs from
supernatural
or
YOUR is to
from
predict To
or conditions. signs, indications, is to utter in the scriptural sense
observed
prophesy
This
to
sense
is also
to
the
so-called
spat
him
"Prophesy
Jesus
the
Chap
26
65
v.
and
others
saying:
is he that
Could
the
out
pointed
priest,
"
smote
68.
to
believed
have
they
after
in this
hands,
Who
"
this challenge.
would
correctly
Christ,
some
the high
counterpart
their
of
unknown
was
through
him;
revealing
of
instance,
by
their
God
sense
and
for
the
prophesy
verb
in the
buffeted
palms
thou
us,
unto
ignored
or
had
ruffians, who in his face and
Matt.
thee I"
guilty
have
with
The
of death
to
interpret
we
as
God."
adapted
it except
source;
comfort,
exhort,
happened
had
ways al-
simply
from
well
when
revealing
pronounced
of the
smote
person
supernatural
was
day,
word,
which
something
Bom"
the
of
seems
not
warn,
impulse
or
definition
to
the Infinite Spirit of Good. Testament used in the New
mean
Jesus
but
events,
special message
scriptural
spiritualist
inspiration,
divine
religious truths under to foretell future etc., by
POWEHS
PSYCHIC
have
they
stood under-
in his mission
man
had
who
if he
assaulted
himT
however,
It is true, knowledge
that the method
is, in itself, an
given
of the knowledge in
hands
the
future birds
of
with
such
from
tea
to
pick
relating to be deprecated seeker,
though
Thus,
and
superstitious
envelopes,
by
etc.
every
it should
from
of the
he said,
the
acter char-
is often as
cards;
spiritualist
just here,
connected
reading
written containing Such practices are sincere
at
fortune-telling,
quacks,
practices
coffee-grounds;
future,
of arriving
indication
imparted.
charlatans
or
out
to the
"POKTUNE-TELLINO"
OP
EXPLANATION
the
allowing messages certainly
and
truth-
that
many
r
VS. FORTUNE-TELLING
PROPHECY
277
read the cards in this
depend not manner, fall as the actual of the cards upon the much impressions they the time the at psychic receive which This is often true, also, sitter's fortune is being told. who
p^chics
on
so
in the case of palmists. There is doubtless some truth in the genera! doctrine of palmistry, but it can only hold When impressions are good to a very limited extent. received, the process is somewhat where the mind is concentrated
akin to crystal-gazing,
on an external object it internal to sions; impreswhile remains passive and open but, instead of receiving these in the form of
visual pictures, they
are
given
in
a
more
general and
manner.
vague
WHY
POHTUNE-TELLINO
IS
ROMETIMES
TRDB
On
the other hand, genuine mediumistic messages are frequently given while the subjectis reading the cards,
examining the sitter's palm, etc. It will be observed that, in these cases, there is a certain fundamental reality but it is perverted and the seer who is unaware
in the phenomena, by
unconsciously
of the actual he Psychic information or the power of gives. is the basis of the supernormal information mediumship but fortune-telling, it is the given, under guise of
covered up
source
A to
far come
more
out
direct and satisfactory method would be forward and direct manner, a straight-
in
and state that such and such impressions
were
received, faculty relating to the future, and this premonitory doubtless by be cultivated could certain practices and be used as the student progressed in his psychic development. Exercises for development
be given later
on,
in this book.
of these facultieswill
L
WHY
YOUR
PSYCHIC
MEDIUMS
CANNOT
POWERS
HELP
THEMSELVES
"If your asDisbelievers in BpiritualLsm often say: sertions true, why do not the spirits warn are and advise you
frequently, and why do they not help you financially is The answer than they dot" otherwise, more
more or
simply, as before said, that you are not a creator, but an be sharp, but it could not instrument. A knife may behind it. A soldier may cut bread without a power go to reasons
and fight bravely without knowing the real You are the knife or the soldier. for the war.
war
by yourself or achieve desirable results be imparted to you from beyond, and unless the power even then the power is supplied for other purposes and You
act
cannot
self, centred upon other things. The knife does not cut itClairvoyant power does not benefit but the bread. third person, and, the clairvoyant directly, but some in cases where the student has found it possible to pervert its use and turn it into selfishcbanuels, the power has invariably been lost. It may also be said that Spiritualists in their selection of spirit advisors as err may "That well as in their means of intercommunication. is true, for even
we
are
not endowed with perfect in selecting in this life our medical or
judgment legal advisors,
or our governmental representatives and officials, business partners or our friends, or the person to get the best advice in a advise us as to where we can
our
Spirtualist merely claims the right to act for himself without let or hindrance from those who differ with him in religious views. If he makes mistakes given matter.
The
him loss or suffering, it must be rewhich cause membered that even Jesus, with bis extraordinary psychic powers, made a mistake when he selected Judas Iscariot
PROPHECY as
VS. FORTUNE-TELLING
If it be said, that this seeming
of the twelve.
one
279
a part of a divine plan, then it may mistake was also be said, that the Spiritualist's seeming mistakes may also
be
a
part of
a
divine plan." HISTOBT
There
can
be
no
OP
PROPHECY
has existed in well as its abuses.
doubt that prophecy
has had
its own
uses
as
all ages and Many spiritualists believe that prophecy is invariably eonnected with spirits and that the explanation depends their communication.
upon
orthodox religious persons
the other hand, many believe that prophecy depends
On
the influx of the divine spirit, and that directly from the ability to predict or foretell comes entirely upon
it is regarded by many religious books. There are people and in many many references to prophecy and to prophets both in the Old and the New Testament, and any one who accepts the
God.
This is the
in which
manner
teachings of the Bible, as in any way true and valuable, hardly fail to believe that prophecy is a genuine can in psychical faculty which has been exercised by men is undoubtedly being exerci-sedby them in 1st. Corinthians, Chap. 14, v, 3, we
all ages and Thus:
now.
"But
read:
he that
prophesieth
speaketh
unto
men
' '
Again, in to edification,and exhortation and comfort. v. Chapter, 1, "Follow same we the read: after charity desire but that and ye may esy." prophspiritual gifts, rather And 32, and
again
39,
the "For
Chapter,
same
verses,
31,
ye may
all prophesy one learn, and all may be comforted. by one, that all may And the spirits of the prophets are to the prophets. subject .
.
.
we
in
read:
Wherefore,
forbidnot
to speak
brethren,
to
covet
tintk tonguet."
.
.
.
prophesy and One more qno-
280
In Ist.Corinthians, Chap, 12,
tation; "Now
and
there
there
it is the
4-12,
we
diversitiesof operations, but which worlieth all in all, but the
there
and
God
same
v.
read: diversitiesof gifts,but the same spirit, differences of administrations, but the
are
are
Lord,
same
POWERS
PSYCHIC
YOUR
are
to of the spirit is given to every man is given by the spirit the all. For to one
manifestation profit with
to another the word word of knowledge of wisdom; by the same spirit; spirit; to another faith by the same to another the gift of healing by the same spirit; to
of miracles; to another prophecy; diverse to another discerning of spirits; to another interpretation to kinds of tongues; the another of
another the working
but all these worketh that one and the selfsame as Spirit, abiding in every man he will." Many other references of this character could be given, but it tongues;
is hardly
necessary,
for every
religious book
student knows that every accepts the genuineness of
in the world and, in fact, all religions
prophecy
seers
revelations of
or
IS
HOW
is
and isolated picture
the
PEOPHECY
POSSIBLE
t comes
is
unsought seen
in
an
event, it is usually called a premonition ion, this many pre-vis and examples of character
or
have
a
on
prophets!
faculty which usually When the future spontaneously.
Prophecy
based
are
or
been collected and published by the Societies for It may be asked: "How is it possible
Psychical Research. to
see
into the future, to lift the veil of futurity
and glance forward as we glance backward historyl" Certainly, at first sight such
impossible but absurd. Nevertheless it fact, and numbers undoubted of cases of this
not
is
an
a
in reading thing appears
only
VS. FORTUNE-TELLING
PROPHECY character might "
Thus:
even
perhaps
with
our
certain types
be explained more present knowledge. of
or
less rationally
relate to the health of the subject
premonitions
future welfare of the body
or
In such cases experiencing them. that the subconscious mind, which of inner experience and knowledge
we
might
has
a
suppose
wider range than the ordinary was aware waking mind, of certain internal changes and happenings of which the conscious mind was totally ignorant. In such ca.ses the explanation would be that this subconscious mind, having acquired this knowledge, would a
of
merely
impart
vision, voice
or
"externalize" it in the form message, or in the form of automatic or
writing, etc.
A
second
subconscious more
such
acute matters,
of premonition might depend upon inference and deduction, this being far
type
"
far-seeing than the conscious mind in particularly when the latter is occupied
and
with every-day practical affairs. Another set of premonitions might be accounted for by assuming that the knowledge given is imparted teleown pathieally or gained clairvoyantly by the subject's In information in be these cases the the mind. would
minds of other living persons and would be gained from had gained the them and given out before the subject fact normally. SCIENTIFIC
A
EXPLANATION
OP
PROPHBCT
fourth type
assuming
of premonition might discamate that spirits play
a
be explained by large part and
the information to the recipient of the message communicate gence in question. In this case the discamate intelliwould
have
to be in poesession of certain facta
282
TOUR
be
or
to enabled there is much
and on
use
cannot
a
forceful
more
is walking
yours
Being
in
or
his
to
to
ability
future)
probably
a
on
that
of
eate
(perhaps telepathically)
they
which
often
are
turn
logical explanation
this type,
and
occur
what
why
we
should
simple
be
for, in the
and
statements true.
us,
of in
a
and
powers a
certain
tending.
are
commum-
regarding This would
the be
premonition perfectly
errors and kind. It would
of
simple
so
mistakes
of this
often
be
only
expect.
however,
admitted,
of premonitions way
to
be
psychic
to
of
logical
may
times
cases
many
explain
it is that
in premonitions
It must cases
of
would
at
to be
out
knowledge
beings
enabled
ease
into
see
destinies, to
human
which
in fact,
in this
who
and
a
predict friend reaches
It is only
greater
to
can
see,
larger
spirits
of
blowing.
(or partly
his life.
about
is
off, and,
will
your
tendencies
towards so,
is coming
your
fact
being
manner,
spider
friend
a
you
blown
you
This
a
case,
it reaches
wind
that when
possession
foresee
can
extent,
future
a
see
when
and
strong
this
based
in
street
Now,
playing
are
we,
we
supposing
will be
therefore,
suppose,
than
hat
predict
was
factors
certain
that
of this knowledge,
happens.
actually
your
know
the
less certainty
this cross-street, this
if
example,
we
which
possession
more
with
this is in fact the
example,
down
down
cross-street
the
table,
himself,
psychic
fall over, though or the either stop foresee these facta and continues to walk Again, to of the fate in store for it!
ignorant
quite
For
the
it will
edge,
spider
than
that
evidence
the
across
walking the
further
see
occasions.
numerous
POWERS
PSYCHIC
which
which
present
we
state
that
cannot
cannot
are
be explained
in any
of science
there
and
manner
of
many
in this account
our
limited
PROPHECY
283
V8. FORTUNE-TELLING
knowledge
must
simply day, when
some
These cases we of psychic phenomena. come record and hope that the time may we
will be enabled to comprehend
clearly the
causal explanation which clear underlying will make by means to us the real mechanism of which premonitions and prophecies are f ulfiled.
CHAPTER REIKCARNATION
Most
rBligious
XXXm EASTERN
AND
PHILOSOPHY
East
of the
philosophies
based
are
reality of reincarnation, or the embodiment soul in a variety of physical bodies, living at
various stages from each other that
contends
each
of the
same
this earth
on
history,
of the world's
often separated doctrine by a number The of years. is maintained individuality same the
all these lives,
throughout
the
on
life is also
as
"background,"
a
individual
an
but
is destined
which
experience
that
lessons, or more particular soul one of its ultimate which it needed to learn for the purposes is based The doctrine and progression perfection. largely upon the Law which says that, of CompensatioD, to
teach
the
inasmuch
as
there
inequality
as
happiness,
regards
and
life,
this
the material
under
so
much
returns,
be another
there must
time
another
is, in
and
rewards
for that soul
chance
circumstances,
other
obvious
at
that
and be
the poverty may present and other conditions which in this life are for a purpose, and teach a lesson, and ual individthat quite possibly in some past life, the same has
been
extraordinarily
the riches and
power
THE
This
is
sight, asks many
a
entrusted
MEMOET
fascinating us
to
wealthy
yield
OP
doctrine our
has
misiised
to him.
PAST
and
consent
objections to this theory
and
LIVES
which, at first to it; yet there are one
of reincarnation,
as
we
REINCARNATION
285
It may be well to answer to the doctrine which is sure
shall see presently.
main-objection
by the ordinary
critic,and be soul reincarnated a number its past lives, while as remember rarely does
so,
and
if we
are
to
one
be advanced
this is, that, if the
same
"
here
a
of times, it should matter of fact it benefit by these
to profit or
in any way, one would think that this memory would be absolutely essential. The Theosophist or Reincamationist replies to this, however, by stating that each life is intended to be an individual, separate existence, without a memory-bond, or connection with any previous life. The soul of the individual which reincarnates only reaps the knowledge of each life afterdeath, when this knowledge is added to the total mass of experiences already gained. Thus life is conceived to be greater than any single life,just as a bucket of water is composed of thousands of drops, each drop being separate
the individual human
In the same until merged with others into the whole. way each individual life,representing a separate drop, be individualized until after death, when it is again merged into the total personality. Our inability to remember former lives is accounted
would
for by assuming
that there is
direct connection tween bethe total self and the self which is built up in this life through the physical brain. They are separated, though
it would
no
take too
long
to explain
here
acexactly the nature and causes of this separation, cording to the doctrines advanced.
THE
Another
ABGUM"NTS
argument,
FOB
which
REINCAHNATION
is advanced
the doctrine o" reincarnation, and to many
in favour of
minds
a
very
286
yOUE
strong
is that life must
one,
immortal,
POWERS
PSYCHIC
inasmuch
uecessariiy be eternal and it is indestructible by death,
as
and continues to exist to all eternity in the future, and, for the same it must reason, also have existed from eternity in the past, and it is "inconceivable" that such a thing as individual human an spirit should continue to exist for ever the moment of birth, while it did after exist at all previous to that event. These are the main arguments, which are brought forward in favour of the doctrine of reincarnation, and not
we
may
add to these evidence.
have
one
based
upon experimental It is this: that many of those who ment sufficientlyin their psychic develop-
progressed 60 they can "
say
"
argument
tbeir past lives, remember or incidents in them, or the "
either fractions of them be remembered whole life may
a
consecutive series leaders the of of of Theosophy and other religious systems of this character contend The that they eau actually do so. ualists, majorityof spiritscenes
I
and events.
as
Many
however, are opposed to this view, and contend that reincarnation is not a fact, though it must be admitted that in the past there has been a great diversity ists, The French School of Spiritof opinion on this
subject.
formerly headed
by
Allan
reincarnation is a Book" is based entirely upon
Kardec,
contends that work "The Spirit's teachings of spirits,who
fact, and Kardec
's
On the other hand, claim that reincarnation is true! German, English the majorityof and American mediums contend that reincarnation is not true, and spirits who return through them also assert emphatically that it is not a factl The reason contradiction of this apparent was
explained in merely
an
earlier chapter.
stated their
own
views and
(The communicators
opinions.)
REINCARNATION
FOB
REASONS
Now, there
are
HEINC.VRNATION
DOUBTING
in considering this doctrine of reineamation, certain factors which we must bear in mind:
scientific inquirer begins by doubting the reality of survival at all,and contends that nothing persists after the change called death. For him it is 1. The
average
annihilation! The first point to be proved, therefore, is that anything at all exists after death, and the phenomena this,
as
of spiritualism are the only before pointed out. Until
ones
which prove it is thoroughly
established that "spirit" of any character continues to exist after death, it is useless to argue whether or not that such a spirit is "reincarnated," for the reason
the average
sceptic would
thing
spirit to
contend that there is
no such this reincarnate! primary fact of spirit existence is proved, therefore, it is useless as
a
Until
this question of reincarnation. argue concerning 2. Assuming that this is granted, still there is no proof that reincarnation is a fact, if we demand "proof" to
in the scientificsense such a doctrine would
In order to estabof the world. lish as this, a tremendous mass mony of testi-
be necessary,
"
far
more
than the ordinary
of spiritualism, which claim to establish a comparatively simple truth. Yet, as a matter of fact, there is far less evidence, as we all know, for the reality phenomena
of reincarnation than there is for spirit-return. As "the strength of the evidence should be proportioned to the strangeness of the facts" it will be seen that we are
as
yet very
far from
to this standard.
would
have
been produced.
A
proving vast
mass
reincarnation according dence of well-attestedevi-
to be forthcoming, and
this has not
YOUR
LIFE,
PAST
4
POWERS
PSYCHIC
AND
PUTUHB
3. It is not necessarily true that because the human spirit continues to exist for all eternity in the future, it must past. comes
necessarily have existed from all eternity in the Physics teaches us that a body set in motion to rest because of the hindrance
or
friction from
outside forces acting; upon it. If there be no friction to retard such a body it would, theoretically, go on for in a straight line. Ouce give a ball an ever initial push, and, provided there is no friction,it would roll for ever without coming to a stop. It might well be, on initiated, would therefore, that the human spirit once continue
in the
same
fashion, since
to its progress physical world. Again,
we
see
no
drances hin-
those acting in our speck of mud thrown off from
resembling a
a
revolving wheel only exists as an after it was thrown off in this manner; part of the general mass.
Assuming,
can
therefore, that
an
individual speck, before, it waa a
individual human
is in
spirit individualized at birth
some way separated and the general stock of cosmic life-energy, at the moment of conception, it might be that it continued as an individual thing thereafter for' all eternity, without
from
necessarily having THE
existed
SPIHAL
OB
as
svch in the past.
VOBTEX
OP
LIFE
ualized In the next place, assuming that life is an individforce, we can quite conceive that this force, in more a series of spirals,tends to become ascending detached
individualized
each with revolutiou through which it passes, and that ultimately it will tend from the to become detached and thrown off,as it were,
and
I
REINCARNATION
289
vortex of lifeas au individual being. Birth might represent this process ; and again we see that it is not necessary have existed in to suppose that human spirit must
the past because As
to
it continues
law
the
exist in the future.
to
already mentioned, but rather an emotional the idea of justice.But, in the first not necessarily be true ; and in the second,
of compensation,
this is not really belief,based upon place this may
an
argument
result is reached in other religions, for according to the teachings of orthodox Christianity the reward of the poor but righteous even
that it is, the
supposing
is in Heaven, it depends
and
said There upon
to
according
spiritualisticphilosophy individual progress and effort.
on
eOW
The
same
WE
REMEMBER
P.\ST
LIVES
doctrine of reincarnation cannot, therefore, be for the belief. to present a logical justiBeation the
remains
more
substantial
the before-mentioned
foundation,
experimental
based
proof, namely,
that many
porpersons claim that they can remember tions that they can rememof their past lives and even ber These latter cases, however, are the whole of them.
very one's
rare,
and
the material
judgment
published.
regarding
this direction, therefore, until proof
such
cases
depend
to
we
such
cases
may
the contrary not
could form been never
one
has
respectable evidence in for the present, assume be
forthcoming,
reality, hut upon
upon
imaginations
subconscious individuals have
which
to the lack of
Owing
and
from
and
constructed
romances
within
that
elaborate
these
which
themselves,
as
the
result of brooding and thinking over possible past lives There are many analogies for this belief, of their own.
i
PSYCHIC
YOUR in
and
some
POWERS
at least,it has been
cases
all question of doubt, that these "past reality fictitious,and
ealled, was proof
that the "memory"
may
who
of them,
purely
referred to Professor Floumoy'a
are
so-
tion. subconscious imaginabe interested in obtaining this
certainly and
Those
proved beyond in lives" were
book "From
India to the Planet Mars." AND
WHEBB
There
HOW
remain
those
convincing but far
'MEMORIES"
THESE
OBIQINATE
far less satisfactory and cidents in which isolatedinnumerous,
cases,
more
in which or of past lives have been remembered, have flashed up before the mind, together with
scenes
the impression, amounting has experienced Jlost
to or
dividual certainty, that the inlived through that scene a
be explained of this character may do manner, not afford any perfectly natural and direct proof of the doctrine of reincarnation.
before. in
cases
a
Let
me
explain
operating, lives."
inducing
a
few such
of the
causes
apparent
In the first place, many of them illusionsor hallucinations of memory presentiments,"
in which
the event
it has transpired become mind,
so
that
one
which
"memories
are "
may
be
of past
due to so-called so-called "paeudo
and the feeling that transposed in the
or
reversed the impression remembers
as
occurring
real event, while in reality it happened afterward. in many has been tifically That this occurs cases scien-
beforethe
proved. In the second
place, dreams
or suboonsciously noted into consciousness, may come impressions which never suddenly flash up, in connection with a certain mental event, and this would give rise to a feeling (true,in a
REINCARNATION
M) but in
experienced it before. We dream, and not in a previous life! we
.
a
291
Thirdly,
had
had,
seen experienL-ea, conversations, etc., overthe or overheard before the age of four, when is la the process of formalion, and when personality
many
and consciousness of "self" is said be remembered isolated experiences, as
consecutive memory to begin, may
and these may also give rise to the impression that we had seen them, or experienced them before. Again, this is a fact, but it was not in a "previous life." Lastly, there
in which the subconscious or event a fraction of second, or mind noted a scene perhaps minutes, before the several seconds, or even are
many
cases
did ; and when the latter became aware of it, there would again be this sense of "familiarity," or experienced this and the feeling that we bad seen event before. This is true, but it was only a short time conscious mind
before the actual experience. For all these reasons, therefore, and
others which it
take too long to give, the majorityof spiritualists and "psychical researchers" do not at present regard
would
"
the doctrine of reincarnation
as
in any way believe, until this
true,
or
proved, and prefer to be forthcoming, that the individual human proof spirit is initiated at birlh, builds up its own life by its own
adequately
effortsand experiences, and that it continues to improve upon this life,by continuous striving, after it has reached the spiritualworld, in the on
earth.
same
mauner
that it does here
CHAPTER THE
As
XXXIV
ETHICS
OF
SPIRITUALISM
at the beginning explaioed SpiritualiBtii is not only
it is also
a
philosophical from
approachable also that
of theology
followed
the
to
some
in
extent
of
view
the
of
The
has
far
but
scientific question,
ethics.
thus
tion, of Instruc-
It is
religious question.
point
and
work
a
a
and
the
of this Book
phenomena;
student
doubtless
ban
progressed in the not
if
understanding,
who
control, of psyehie phenomena, and iields of knowledge have been opened he had up before him, of which previously been less unaware. But all this would or more if Spiritualism were not only be unavailing, but harmful, not
ethically
It
true.
leads and
one
and
spiritually
is
no
into
only
mire
phenomenally
something
which
of harmful
If Spiritualism
false philoaopby.
a
a
as
well
developing
good
ultimately
as
right
results
be justified
cannot
the religious and ethical standpoint, it should let entirely alone by all save the few scrupulously from
be
investigators
scientific that
point
of view
and
before
in pointed
Spiritualists Unfortunately
doubtless
correct
that
"they are
belief.
principles,
are
It is very
and
portant, im-
I
as
have
raised against but
of this type, the
from
his belief
for,
has been
everything
many
minority,
a
subject
Spiritualist to have
the reproach
there
in the
as
ethical
out,
the
approach
not
for the
therefore, founded
who
spiritual." but
majority
they of
arc
Spirit-
THE
ETHICS
iialistswish to
see
SPIRITUALISM
OF
their faith grounded
oq
293 firm ethical
principles. IS
IT
TO
RIGHT
INVESTIGATE
t
PHENOMENA
PSTCHIC
Various
questions arise in this connectioQ: The to Spiritualism may firstof all be raised objection that "such things are God's secrets which He keeps to What
Himself. nothing!"
is the
But
You will find of seekingt Camillc Flammarion to this Monsieur use
replies rightly; "There always have been people who By this kind liked ignorance better than knowledge. acted upon of reasoning (had man have been known ever of this world.
it) nothing would It is the mode do not care to think ...
of reasoning adopted by those who for themselves and who confide to directors (so-called) If these the charge of controlling their consciences." phenomena
and not
really exist they must be part of the universe to natural law, for otherwise they could
subject
exist at all. There is All is natural, of spirits. It may
because
of this
that is beyond
we
are
not
normal
uncommon,
AND
FRAUD
and
super-normal,
experience
manof kind
be super-natural.
and cannot
ERROR
be
raised that these nomena phebut is based this superstition," upon
objectionmay
"foster
or
call these phenomena
CONCEBNINQ
the
even
natural." such thing as the "superif it be the tion communica-
be unusual
the ordinary
; but they
Again
no
are the belief that the phenomena necessarily untrue. Once the reality of the facts is established,there is no "superstition" connected with it. It becomes merely a
question of scientificevidence.
YOUR
294 Again
the
charlatanism. have
cults
they
a
same
great
mistake
Spiritualism "Truth
Then
encourage
the conscious
and
a
;
unconscious
as
is
lower
and
of the public. Truth
and
watch-word
true
the
of
NORMAL!
spiritualistic practices
abnormal
but
pretend
method
degrade
prevail,"
insanity.
induce
to
or
the
AND
for this argument
excuse
Such
objection that
morbid
help
and
be
HEALTHY
is the
there
shall
and
all else
IT
other
and
religious belief in the eyes
a
IS
mediums
to
tends
only
is mighty
should above Spiritualist,
but
and all sincere falsity fraud expose and Spiritualists, it is true, are
There
and
as
and
way,
to
endeavour
ualism spirit-
fraud
is true,
this
shelter fraudulent that this fraud does not exist.
who
against
first to
it.
meet
the
raised
it eneourages
extent
in
the
are
spiritualists when
some
suffered
been
that
ground To
POWERS
has
objection
the
on
PSYCHIC
so
and
slates
Again
there
some
out, it is
often pointed
abtise of psychic
tions condiis
and
medi-
is so dangerous rather than its use, which umistic power In detrimental. the initial experimental and stages of some
for
Spiritualism,
us
to
discover
laws
and
and
spirit-communication
are
once
conditions
understood, there
thenceforward should
be
they
unsafe
are
no
"
spirits of
the
doubtless
thereby why
reason
the
understand
psychic
phenomena
Wlien
rendered
who
these
safe, and
spiritualistic
for those
to
resulted
stronger
operate,
reason
save
a
rightly
which may
laws. well-ascertained it has been urged Again
with
and
under
is
has
this is only
but
experimenters, urging
harm
some
tices prac-
neglect
its
it is wrong to communicate departed for the reason that that
THE
295
SPIRITUALISM
OP
ETHICS
U "not natural" and that by doing guch commimipation velopment interfere with the progression and spiritual deso we But the reply of those who have passed over. to this is two-fold:
of spirit-retum
In the first place, the many
far
phenomena
are
and thing, but
for this almost
of the nature
more
or
hardly
are
which more
it is not
common
miraculous event.
he detrimental laws
are
or
so
occurrence.
of natural
law
that
these
is usually
than
common
reason
a
prove
recorded
cases
supposed,
exceptional a It partakes
than
of an experimental is it can case, If such the
unnatural,
since
none
ture's of na-
unnatural. RETAHD
DOESSPmiT-COMMUNICATION
Again, there is no
to suppose
reason
PROORESSlONt that communication
of those who have died on the contrary, we might suppose that, in many cases at least,such communication would certainly help know, they have cases, as we the spirits; and in many retards the spiritual progress
"
hack for the express purpose of asking repeatedly come the living to carry out some mission for them which their minds, and they have stated that weighed upon they
could
get
no
rest
has been fulfilled. There know, and
or
comfort
eases, again, as we have requested help wherein the returning spirits the prayers of the living to assist them in their
progTes.s, and to
this work helping them spirits have
many "
are
until this mission
many
Spiritualistshave devoted their lives
namely, assisting earthbouud spirits and in their natural spiritual progre.ss. Many returned to impart certain information, or
give counsel, warning or advice to friends and relatives living; believe but theirs, we cannot of still and that they are far happier in doing so than if they were to
YOUR
296
POWERS
PSYCHIC
obliged to stand by and
see
some
unhappiness, accident catastrophe overtake their loved ones on earth, while they themselves were obliged to remain inactive. Were or
they
like to feel that they had catastrophe, and it is only natural to
still alive they
prevented
would
such a that they
continue to live in this way and continue to take an interest in their loved ones after In this way spiritual communithey have passed over. cation suppose
becomes SHOULD
This
brings
a
THE
us
beautiful belief.
natural and "dEAD"
to
KNOW
another
OUR
SORROWS?
important
question from this is that the so-called
the ethical point of view, and Dead are in constant sympathetic
communication
those still living, and that they, after they have have
a
knowledge
of
Many
a
our
lives,our
trials and
our
with died,
tribulations. this i
religious persons contend that belief that they and should know nothvery unethical ing have died. ouce on those this they earth after of
Yet, this is surely contrarj- to all human sympathy and in interests A the of experience. mother, wrapped up
it and surely prefer to remain near it, if tor few a watch possible, guard and guide rant years rather than to desert it wholly and be totally ignoYet, its life is this of and progress. what orthodox her
child, would over,
they should do ! Spiritualism is far more ethical in this respect than the ordinary religious it us teachings, since that constant, sympatella thetic
religion contends
exists between this world and the next, and that there is no abrupt severing of the tiesof human sympathy and love at the moment of death. This, surely, is a comforting thought for the bereaved. rapport
THE
THE
OF
ETHICS
ETHICAL
SPIRITUALISM
TEACHINGS
OP
SPIRITOAUSM
The
religious teachings of Spiritualism are otherwise far more stead ethical than those of any other religion. Inof a world devoted to selfishpersonal progression,
whims of an external Deity, in the teachings of Spiritualism a perfectly
subjectto the we
have
changeable
consistent and scientificallyfounded religious faith, quite in accordance with the doctrine of evolution. All progress As Dr, Alfred depends upon personal development. RuEsel Wallace
says in his "Miracles
ualism" Spiritof Modern "The hypothesis of Spiritualism not only accounts for all the facts (and is the only one does that but is further it being as remarkable associated with so) "
future state of existence which is the only one at all commend yet given to the world that can The main itselfto the modem philosophical mind. a
theory of
a
.
doctrines of this religion spirit survives in an powers, but mentally as
and
morally
clothed in flesh. That he
when
a course
moment
is rapid
happiness and
of apparently
just in proportion
facultieswere
.
.
that after death, man's ethereal body, gifted with new are:
active while
on
the
same
commences
individual from
that
endless progression which his mental and moral earth. That his comparative
as
self, misery will depend entirely on himthat just in proportion as bis higher human or
facultieshave taken part in all his pleasures here, will he find himself contented and happy in a state of existence in which they will have the same exercise; while on he who has depended more the body than on the mind feel
for his pleasures will, when a
develop
that body is
no
more,
grievous want, and must slowly and painfully his intellectualand moral nature tillits exer-
YOUR cise anall become nor
power,
but
PSYCHIC easy
rewards each
sequence
and are
POWERS pleasurable. Neither punishments out
by
an
estemal is evitable the natural and incondition his here. He starts again of condition
meted
one's
from
the level of moral and intellectualdevelopment to which he has raised himself while on earth." SHOULD
MEDIUMS
ACCEPT
MONEY
t
One other point remains to be considered. It is this, much for their services,and inasthat mediums accept money Yet, this as this is a spiritual gift, it is wrong! is common
to all other religions.
Do
not the ministers
in some of all other religions receive compensation form or other for their services i As long as mediums living in this material world, they are obliged to are
beings, the costs of living like all other human no matter how spiritual their work or they themaelvea be. If mediums possess genuine power, it is only may in a sense, that they should utilize it and turn natural, meet
it to account, and it is certainly true that by doing so to they help their fellow men and help those who come in any other walk in life. than men them as much or more so, it can hardly be said that any aspect of Spiritualism is in itself unethical. It is, on the contrary, the most sensible,rational and ethical religion in the world !
This being
XXXV
CHAPTER WHAT
Precisely
HAPPENS
AFTER
DEATHI
of death is one of the most dramatically interesting and one of the most mains striking, insoluble problems in the world today; it rehappens
what
for
at the moment
the problem of all problems, the mystery we the of universe, the science of being. One moment eee
a
us
figure before
a muscular, cappowerful man, able heroic intellectual flights, lofty of efforts, great delivering an aspirations, oration which stirs the hearts of thousands and perhaps helps to sway the destiny of
us
nations and
change he is lying
moment
"
the map of the world ! The next on mate, the floor,a corpse, lifeless,inani-
incapable of the slightest thought, the slightest muscular exertion. He is the victim of "heart-failure." TOE
A second and
influenced by gradual
MYSTEET
OF
all has changed! him; nothing is
DEATH now
be
possible but
the
Nothing now
can
decomposition of the body and its return to the Could any change be more it sprang.
dust from whence
lasting since it can occur, presumably in I The but once all eternity slightestanatomical in body so man's the variation small, perhaps, that even detect it and we then behold the a microscope cannot profound
or
more
"
"
"
most
mighty
change
which
occurs
foundest of tragedies and wonders from to
death.
in nature, the pro! We behold the sition tran-
the living to the lifeless,we
What
is this change
we
pass from
have
seen
life
before
YOUR Can we ust learn I What have
PSYCHIC
POWERS
in any way understand it? What can These are over aee! questions which
we men
pondered for centuries and which stillform the fascinating problem in the realm of spiritual inquiry.
moat
WHY
Many
WE
persons
for the
NOT
fear death
that,
reason
be feared.
SHOULD
It has
on
any
been
the exception of very moment of death and
DEATH
but they should theory, it is not
not
;
proved
rare
PEAR
cases,
abundantly there is no
a
do
bo
thing to
that, with pain at the
Both no consciousness of dying. The softhe kind hand of nature. fering which goes before belongs rather to life than to death, and, in fact, many of those who have suffered from some torturing disease have died with a smile of are
obliterated by
happiness
and
on
contentment
their
faces.
Of
the
physical body we need think little,since the spiritual body separates itself from this body after death, and thenceforward is as unconscious of it as we are of a finger
part of our body which has been cut off during life. The human spirit takes some time to become or
any
severed completely from the physical body, and for this too soon it should not be buried or cremated reason after death. But with these exceptions, we need think littleof the state of the phj-sieal body, since we sever our connections with it entirely as soon as we pass into the spirit world. What happens after we have effected
this separation is naturally to many to
The who
minds,
a
question of absorbing
since all of
ua
have
terest in-
ward to look for-
this experience. of clairvoyants and of those "spirits" returned to tell ua of their passage into the
statements
have
WHAT
HAPPENS
AFTEB
DEATH
T
301
life should, therefore, be of considerable intereat in this connection. Let us see what they have to say. next
CLAffiVOYANT
A
Andrew
DESCBIPrrON
Spiritualism, and follows:
be
a
"
a
"Suppose
rapid death.
The
DEATH
ern of the founders of Modgifted seer, deacribes the process dying, it is to the person is now
Jaekson Davig,
as
OP
one
feet firstgrow
The clairvoyant
cold.
the head what
be called
a may right over in halo an appearance magnetic etheric emanation, golden and throbbing as though conscious. The body is sees
"
cold up to the knees and elbows, and the emanation
now
has ascended higher in the air; the legs are cold to the hips and the arms to the shoulders, and the emanation, it has not risen higher in the room, is more though
The
over the breast -coldness steals and around on one side, and the emanation has attained has a higher the ceiling. The person position nearer to breathe, is feeble, the the pulse ceased and emanation
expanded.
death
is elongated and fashioned in the outline of the human form, beneath it is connected with the brain. The "
head of the person is internally throbbing throb not painful, but like the beat of the "
"
the thinking
a sea.
slow deep
Hence,
faculties are
rational while nearly every mentum. part of the person is dead. Owing to the brain's moI have seen dying a at the last person even feeble pulse-beat rise impulsively in bed to converse instant he was a friend; but the next gone brain being the last to yield up the life principle.
with
FORMATION
"The
OP
THE
SPIRITUAL
"
his
BODY
to golden emanation which extends up midway the ceiling is connected with the brain by a veiy fine
302
YOUR
]ife-thread. Now Then
appears
head
PSYCHIC
POWERS
the body
of the emanatioQ ascends. man white and shining, liltea hu-
Bomething in a very
; next,
few
faint outline
a
moments
of the face divine, then the fair neck and shoulders, then in rapid succession come all parts of the new body down to the feet a bright shining image, a little "
smaller than its physical body, bnt a perfect prototype or reproduction in all, except its disfigurements. The
fine life thread
continues attached to the old brain. is thing the withdrawal of the electric princinext ple. When this thread snaps, the spiritual body is free
The
its guardians to the Sumprepared to accompany Yes, it is sown is a in there merland. spiritual body and
"
dishonour and raised in brightness." PT
now
Hear, again, what
FEELS
TO
"PASB
OVER"
returning "spirit" says, who has the "Valley of the Shadow of Death"
passed through and has apparently "When
a
returned to tellus hia experiences
: "
I awoke
in the spirit-life and perceived that I and feet and all that belongs to the human
had hands
body, I cannot express to you in the form of words the feelings which at that moment seemed to take possession a of my soul. I realized that I had this body spiritual body. Imagine, if you can, what the surprise of a "
.
.
.
spirit must be, to find, after the struggle of death, that he is a new-born spirit,free from the decaying tabernacle flesh, him. he leaves I behind that of gazed on friends with a saddened heart, mingled with weeping knowing, as I did, that I could be with them and joy behold them daily, though unseen and unknown, and "
as
I gazed upon
the lifelesstenement
behold the beauty of iXa mechanism,
of clay and could I felt impelled to
,
WHAT
HAPPENS
seek the Author
AFTER
DEATH!
so beauty and youth and much feet. I felt his a light touch on prostrate myself at my shoulder, and, joy unspeakable ! I beheld the loved o
of
had long since departed from of earth, some of whom the earth plane and I felt myself ascending or floating through rather the raand upward onward diance .
.
.
I saw about me many of space. through guides bearing them company
spiritsand their the bright realms
of immensity."
NOVEL
EXPEEIENCES
So the human
"THE
ON
OTHEB
spirit, issuing from
riseshigher and higher, and harmony with those about it, and
comes
SIDB"
the body, ually gradinto touch and
with those who possess interest. As explained in the
sympathy and mutual chapter devoted to the "Spirit World," that there
the "spheres,"
one
are
physical barriers between less another ^ but they are doubt-
any
from
separated, nevertheless, by spiritual origin. If must
reason
we
progress upward, with those whom
there is
a
attain what
it is highly improbable
arc
in
before
walla
one we
of mental
and
of these planes, can
we
or
rereach main desire most ; and for this "hell," so to say, for those who cannot desire, be by can they ^which only we
"
In this, however, and onwardcontinual striving upward helped by they are constantly spirit and assisted helpers; ia that so progress guides and rapid, when it is really desired and worked
HOW
On
WE
TURN
BACK
for.
TO
COMMUNICATE
the lower planes of existence eommunicatior
with
those of the earth is,it is said, comparatively, ea^ ; bat
TOUR
304
PSYCHIC
POWERS
increasingly difficultas
this becomes
has
It
we
often been
upward scale. descending to communicate
in the
ascend
that
out
pointed
thing earth is some-
with those like going down to the bottom of a muddy pool; those who desire to go to the bottom of muddy
and
on
Still,spirits moved by ties of love for those left behind, make the from time to time; successful or unsuccessful attempt in proportion to favourable or unfavourable conditions. pools
are
very
rare,
even
this earth!
on
"
This however As
we
in the
discussed in former chapters.
we
progress,
interest said to acquire more lose interest in this justas we
we
are
new
world; and gradually lose interest in
into another. environment
justas
we
most
when
scenes,
one
are
happy
HOW
town,
to meet
their turn
when interests, and
comes
WB
or
move
the
new
line of thought; bat
our
always glad to
the home
we
country
new
gradually alter
friend from we
New
"
see
a
relative
an
or
the "motherland,"
old
so are
and greet those who "pass over," to joinus in the spirit world.
PROOKESS
IN
THE
SPIEIT
WORLD
After these initialstages have passed, upward progren begin. For many, however, the shock and development of death has
a
very
severe
suicide and those who deaths. In such time to
especially in efifeet,
have met cases
with sudden and these spirits require
their normal to health, as it
selves, and
recover
nursed back is true The same
cases
were,
on
of those spirits who
have
of lent vio-
some
to
be
the other side. had their
have
physical disease. But, into after this stage has been passed, they all emerge interest, beyond, begin their the brightness their and minds affected by
some
mental
or
instruction, their learning and
their progress
of soul
HAPPENS
"WHAT
AFTER
DEATH!
305
of intellect, which is to occupy Those who "die" arc them for ages of time to come. received and eared for by loving friends on the other
and spirit,as well
as
"
born into this side, just as they were when they were world. One need have no hesitation nor fear on this Physical birth is a terrible experience, but we account. present
who
In the
of it; and there are always those will tender and care for us. way, birth into the spirit world through
nothing
remember
same
the gates of death is,in many ways, a terrible shock yet are we eared for by loving guardians and received with love and care, finding happiness awaiting us when we -,
"
paas from this world into the world beyond.
CHAPTER BAD
AND
EvEBY
gift
PERVERTED
or
USES
OF
be abused
can
power
XXXVI
SPIRITUALISM
;
in the part
many
into evil their increased psychic powers (at various times in the world's history)and
tiave turned channels
to
continue
who
do
They
today.
so
known
are
as
magicians, witchfes,vampires, possessors of the evil eye, For the moment it may be pointed out that etc., etc. and increase of psychic power brings psychic unfoldment in this direction with it added responsibility. As our power is increased,
ao
also
we
are
expected to
use
it
rightly. If much has been given us, much is expected! It is quite possible, it is true, for these powers to be to bad
turned
powers
account,
and others etc., temporarily by their
are
lost, and
power
THE
are
if these
usually
soon
worse condition that he is not only without but also has deteriorated he craves,
reason
which
mentally, morally
their harmful
But
use.
used for these purposes, they then the student is in a far
than before, for the the added
injured,wealth acquired,
and physically
as
the result of
use.
DIPPERENCE
BETWEEN
MAGIC
AND
MEDIUMSHIP
In the middle ages psychic powers were undoubtedly for White bad ficial used purposes. good and magic was beneand "angels"; case
were
black magic Black
Magic
harmful. invoked
White
the spirits of departed human 300
Magic
"devils."
In
invoked
neither beings called
PERVERTED upon,
than
USES
OP
but rather intelligences,either lower in the human scale of evolution.
"
man
Another
request,
30t or
distinguishes mediumship
thing which
is
is that mediumship
magic,
SPIRITUALISM
more
human
a
higher from
in the nature of a intelligences for help
calling upon vocation and advice. Magic, on the other hand, depends upon indemanding or the presence and assistance of "
other intelligences differing from assistance in the work HOW
to be
and their
performed. ARE
INVOCATIONS
the human,
PERFORMED
For the purposes practices
of this invocation, various ma^cal undertaken, such as prayer, the saying
were
of certain words and sentences, preparation of the magic circle, with its pentagram, seal of Solomon, etc., as well from
utilizing various magical preparations secured dead bodies and the poisons of animals and reptiles,
as
etc.
These
magical
were
usually taken undermoon, the phases of after long training on the part of the magician, and in specially rooms or localities, been kept had prepared which at certain
practices
seasons
and
Exact descriptions of only for magical purposes. invocations to be the are Buch and methods employed found in certain rare books on the Ritual of Magic; apart
but inasmuch
as
they
do not deem it wise before the student, who
we
the
knowledge,
neither healthy
are
to
nor
desirable,
right to place these
teachings might be tempted, did he possess put them into operation, and
or
thus injurehimself mentally
yond perhaps bemorally conrepair. (Students who are interested may sult:" A. E. Waite, "The Book of Black Magic and of
Pacts";
Levi, "The
Magic,"
and
"
Doctrine and Ritual of Transcendental
etc.)
PSYCHIC
YOUR AN
During
EIPLAJIATION
the
this power
year
a
these
all
sorts
was
to
part
lacking parts
the
known of such mental
body,
resulted
a
zones
patches
They the
and
typical
are
modem
the
recognizes
patches
her
calls this
of
explanation the
by
abnormal there
witches,
existence
hysteria.
of
of the
scientific explanation
of
small em Modinsensible
such
"anfesthetie
form
"
consequently
with
them
on
in various
probable
induced
swear
aniesthetic,
were
connection
the
in which of hysteria body became antesthetic.
the
on
now
ceremonies
form
peculiar
science
The
to
touched
occurred
marks
states
physical
and
or
in
said
became
marks
such
these
mocked,
was
witch
thereupon
marks."
is that
cases
was
which
and
"witch
as
The
At
anti-religious
sacrament
These
all sensation.
of
esid
three
or
midnight,
"Sabbaths."
magical
body
two
at
"
Satanic
his
top
mountain
who
himself,
by
all said to meet
etc.
the
of
"devil"
person
called
devil,
the
"
the
in
The
worshipped,
allegiance some
of
held.
were
devil
being
powers psychic in their cases only
eerlain
from
lonely
some
on
flourisbed.
witchcraft
possess,
were
witches
meetings
sabbaths
to
them
upon
The
times
of
directly
bestowed !
also,
use
said
came
Majesty
"
were
witches
being
the
upon
"WTTCHCRAPT"
OP
middle-ages,
It depended which
POWERS
zones."
This
is
so-called witeh-
marks.
journeys
The the
most
of
administration known
their
bodies.
there
were
the
to
flights,
At many
connected
and
opiates
take, the
and same
genuine with
were
sabbaths
imaginary
part,
were
to
"
time
dmgs
which
which they
and
for the they
anointed
it is probable
supernormal
witchcraft,
from
resulting
other
with
doubtless,
psychical
that nomena phe-
this is becom-
PERVERTED ing
more
OF
TTSES more
and
understanding
in Paris, the Malay doubtless are
which
WORSHIP
Penimiiila, in London,
through,
are
said to appear
in person
gone
and
privileged members to
use
enabled Many of the
and the bestow power
the
club who certain powers to their of
"devil" upon are own
is
certain thereafter
tage. advan-
scenes
pictured at length on one or two occasions have taken part in these invocations. THE
as
York
of these devil-worahipping too revolting to be described ; but have been
societies are
known
in New
in other large cities. At these meetings, devoted to Devil-Worship, various in-
vocatioBS, etc.,
Again,
in the
progress
form of perverted occultism ia that of "Deviltoday which exists in various forms even
Worship,"
and
we
cases.
DEVIL
Another
as
probable
of such
309
SPIRITUALISM
' '
by those who
'
ETIL
ETE'
certain individuals have Eye." the "Evil This
a power which is lieved is particularly beItaly, and Southern
in by the peasants of Naples by the peasantry of Southern Spain, Austria, and other Any one countries. possessing the evil eye is supposed to have or
the power
animal
upon
looked at by
of bewitching whom
he
or
maiming
any
his glance.
throws
person
Cattle,
come possessing the evil eye, invariably bedie; crops fail,pestilence falls,etc. The
one
sick and evil eye is a gift which is usually unsought, spontaneously and is not desired by any one.
but The
comes sure
to guard against the evil eye, according to the beliefs of the countries mentioned, is to extend the first and fourth fingers of the hand toward the pos-
way
"
"
i
310
TOUB
the
sessors
of
being
folded by
there
they
wilJ
of
In
in
or
the
the
as
a
during
rule
buried
are
leave
enabled
their
fresh
with
a
with
off the
in
head,
said is, of
after to
window one
who small
the
same
puncturing
occur
usually
coarse,
tombs
pink
they
The
drive
when
are
complexion
blood.
a
a
they
miraculous
some
cofiins and
it is said, is to
are
after
vampires
When
victims.
assume
two
much
is
word
is
through very
guage lan-
to
said
vampire
blood
victim
the
fl"*ing in the
in
by
covered
attacked
sleep.
are
who
holes
the
and
were
A
our
to
ordinary
our
victim,
skin,
sucks
These
throat,
the
Those
to
mosquito
epidermis.
in
!
exist of Silesia,
natives
bat, and
of
asleep.
in
a
In
his
is said
is that
times,
at
are
of
punctured
the
vampires
bats
victims
holes
in by
species
a
life-blood
the
that
any
ATTACK
Carpathia
human
large
of
sucks
way
is
because
their
when
at
pointed
which
"Vampire,"
word
vampire
shape
THEY
believed
Southern
and
general
HOW
of evil influenee
is particularly
the
hand
in the
AND
form
employed
if the
beggars!
Another
a
he
fingers
outer
hull, and
a
of
kept
and
above-named countries, fly turn from the and sign-maker use this knowledge to rid themselves
VAMPIRES
the
the
position
this position
beggars
usually
pestilent
Moravia
this
hand
of the
palm
fingers
third
and
second
horns
the
Europeans
and
the
thumb.
children
POWERS
the
"
into
fingers
the
Many
eye
resemble
holding of the
evil
over
the
somewhat
PSYCHIC
only stake
quantity
and dug and sure
dead
are
way,
wander
about
up,
they
the
whole
way
through
of fresh
to
the
and
it is said,
kill
found
are
body
engorged
vampires,
heart
blood
ing seek-
will
or
cut
gush
PERVERTED
USES
forth and the vampire says that those who in turn,
OF
Tradition also bitten by vampires become vampires
is killed for
are
MODERN
Vampires in
ever
!
VAMPIRAOE
certain sort, however, are not unknown pires," day. In an interesting article on "Vamown in the Occult Review, June, 1908, Dr. Pranz
our
Hartmann natural
311
SPIRITUALISM
of
a
described
a
of what might refers to the Bible
method
He
vampirage.
also alludes to certain processes by is person enabled to draw vital energy from by establishing close contact. This process
1) and
is governed by well fixed laws. of these laws, many people have
Vampirage."
"Modern
which
remains
talismans,
amulets,
Another
(1 Kings, one
which
another, of Nature "
ignorance
Through become
victims
of
form of perverted occultism
is the employment
etc., which
be termed
are
of charms, sold for the
often
of inducing mental and physical disease and Magic" all ages. which has existed through must not forget, also, the so-called "Voodoo" practices of the natives of West Africa, which are said to
purpose "Black
We
be remarkable HOW
TO
by those who
have
YOURSELF
PROTECT
witnessed them.
PROM
OCCULT
AND
EVU.
INFLUENCES
It is often a littledifficultfor the modem student of the occult to determine justhow much he is to believe in these stories. Undoubtedly most of them are based on superstition, fanaticism and imagination. time there is enough to truth in them
cautious and circumstances,
put
us
should
on
our
you
guard.
undertake
At
maUe
Never, to
the
under
same
us
be any
practise any
312
YOUR
PSYCHIC
POWBBS
for low, selfishpurposes. In order to protect yourself from influences of this sort, if you feel that they are being wielded against you, resort to the measures in be sore outlined previous chapters and you may of them
that if you do this, you will be impervious influences of this kind.
to all ordinary
CHAPTER SNARES
The
cautious
must
delusion
of
right
be
true,
few
or
error,
that
so
the
he
error
of
in this chapter,
"
you
from
touch
receive
Should as
genuine
far that
so
mistakes
means
which
and
out
methods
have
phenomena,
you
will become
THE
OVEE-NEGATIVE
a
this is
It may fact the
credulous
of the phenomena
credulous
If you that
assume
be too
you
A
genuine.
will be pointed
the
with
false for
the
the
of the
to make
be too
proof of
good
for
velopment, de-
his
them.
spirit band.
a
into
mistake
some
sources
all possible creep
phenomena
accept.
receive and twitch, do not
may
never
together
of guarding against First of all, do not
AVOID
against
may
and is apt
student
TO
which
spurious
sources
the psychic
hia guard
on
and
PITFALLS
ress of psychics, who desires to proglines scientificallj' and tically, mathema-
student
the
along
AND
XXXVII
some
be
but
so,
nervous or
a
must
you
it.
accepting
accept
will
a
message
before
and you
chill or
dents inci-
all such
be led away
soon
in your
unbalanced,
point
of view.
In the and
your
mind beep
do
development always the
centred
centre
only safe to abandon be too negative not
of
which
not
yourself
in your
too
negative
should
active.
advanced
life
give reason
hold
;
I have
as
always
daily
mediums Z13
be
conscious,
this in very
spirits or clusioD of all else. You advice
aod
CONDITION
said, It
studies. or
you
ia Do
accept
the
to
ei-
the
in such matters
TOUR
314 "An
thus: If that
intelligence
would
of spirits merely 80
a
If the
those long
to
which
accept
your
own
Do have
help will
OF
and not
that
you
senses
assistance in grow
will
it is wise
soil that
are
who
as
words,
use
"
all messages
snch
nature,
on
go
cautious
and
fully
proved beneficiaL
and
SENSE"
sense"
until If
possess.
already
hardly
from
come
advice
position,
most
yon
can
you
on
have
"siith
your
work,
be
same
chapters,
your
"sEXTH
THE
a
other
erratic
up
give
after
let these
to
In
an
should
upon
the
exhausted
refuse
you
satisfaction
depend
not
to
advice
ABUSE
beings,
previous
of
are
you
etc.,
such
in
the
accept
discrimination
messages
journey,
should
advice.
the
me
offered
6esh.
the
and
ask
certain
of human
before,
out
and
You that
still in
me
offered
alive
wonid
Judgment
own
only
itf"
pointed
received. as
I take
spirits
often
your
yet
you
as
POWERS
has
were
person
advice,
PSYCHIC
is not
No,
prepared,
you
that
suppose
outside.
yoa
seed
neither
in your
mental soil if you will spiritual help be planted it for this spiritual influx. have to ppepare not worked individual As a rule, our own spirit is the best guide.
We
must
additional
advice
from
and
wise
warn
strongly
of
first.
this
consult
and
help,
student
seek
I cannot the
accepting
either
mediums,
poorly -developed
but
you
be obtained
often
psychics, against
if
that,
this may
experienced the
After
too
advice
professional
amateur.
ON
It is not if this
can
CHANGING
a
be
good
AND
UEDIUMS
thing
avoided.
to change
If you
have
CDtCLES
developing
found
one
mediums,
medium
or
PITFALLS
AND
SNARES
315
AVOID
TO
develop and
who is apparently helpfully and rightly, stick to hiro through The thick and thin, until his advice or help fails you. mixture of magnetism which is introduced with change can
who
doing
to
assist you
so
of developing mediums may be, at times, verj- harmful. The same be said of "circles." Once a thing may circle of sittera is formed, this same group should sit it is not
night after night, and to allow strangers
take
and
let
made,
the one
constantly
at
all
a
practice
good
to intrude into the circle
be must of others, If changes time assume the place of the absent
places at
a
let iiim get
sitter and
surroundings
and
thoroughly familiar with the conditions before a second change
is made.
Vou
would be wise to mistrust historical persons, if they appear writing,
or
or
if they
are
lead
of important
names
in your
obtained
at
own seances.
speech Our
to hope
and expect that but be there is evidence present, BUch personages may lying spirits have taken the places cases, that, in many natural
vanity
of those whose be
may
may
they gave,
names
rule, most teachings have now
on
Try
not
rather
The
best help
been obtained from
are
not,
as
a
the greatest
and
simple people who
the other side. SENSITIVITT
Do
In this connection it
said that historical personages desirable.
are
us
try from to
AND
MEDIUMSHtP
the first to develop
cultivate your inner your own
as
a
medium.
own
psychic powers and After you have nature.
strengthen developed psychically and spiritually in this way, you will be far better enabled to receive and transmit gen-
YOUR
316
PSYCHIC
POWERS
better enabled also to messages, nine mediumistic interpret them, better able to withstand the strain of far less danger of obsession and mediumship, and run "
other unpleasant sjmptoiiis are
liable to encounter.
badly
developed mediums Cultivate your psychic
which
self, therefore, and after this has been duly trained, begin to train your mediumistic powers. Be on the lookout for evil and lying spirits,who will constantly deceive you,
if you
main prepared for them, and reStudy own your and receptive. phenomena
too open
are
not
to disengage
umistic genuine psychic and medimanifestations from those due to your own conscious subThis an helpfnl is mind. excellent and very
and endeavour
practice which will prove useful to you as you progress. Do not assume that all figures which you see are
be thought forms, doubles, etberic spirits. They may bodies, or imaginary creations of your own, THINGS
A
PSYCHIC
SHOUU)
AVOID
disentangle this wonderful chain and separate the true from the false after months You
can
only
learn
to
years of study, observation and experiment. tations all,remember that symbolic figures and represenbe interpreted symbolically and should must
and perhaps
Above
it be accepted as representing the "truth," as teur actually exists. One of the great dangers to the amais before that as of extending explained, medium, bis symbolic, intuitive impressions beyond the proper never
If he stated only what was given him, he woald usually be right, but if he endeavours to interpret them hm himself, find their explanations, etc., he very often goes Do not "hang too long, so to say, to the on," wrong. point.
impressions and
images
you
perceive.
Let
them
float
PITFALLS
AND
SNAKES
TO
AVOID
317
before you in space, seeing and analysing them to hold them to you pass, but do not endeavour
as
tliey
by the
If you do so they will not only vanish and disappear, but you will be unable to retain the impression you receive and, quite possibly, the power power
of your
mind.
of perceiving these images, which you now possess, will become less and less and gradually leave you. Always that psychic phenomena not remember of this character canbe commanded. They can only be sought and welcomed they
when "spontaneous"
TO
HOW
not
and DISTINQinSH
In
other words, they "experimental" phenomena.
appear.
THE
TBUE
THE
FROM
are
FALSE
If you
own judgment constantly make use of yout faculty in the and critical phenomena studying which in you develop or those which you may others, observe
will build up within yourself two things: One ol these is the power of judging,that is the ability to perceive the true from the false,and which, above ail else, you
ia what
as a psychic, desire. It is difficultto in words, but as nearly as poadifference explain the be said that those phenomena sible it may which are innately true carry with them a sense of conviction, a
you,
feeling of warmth
feel them
part
although
and familiarity, and we of ourselves. The other phenomena,
in
our
own
minds, will
seem
to
us
as occurring
cold, strange to distinguish
and extraneous, and when once this power between the two types of phenomena has been developed, you have taken one of the most important forward steps that is possible for any
indeed,
never
reach It has never chaotic.
lines. But
Many
psychic to take. Their
this state. been developed
if you
have done
mediums,
mediumship
ia
on
rational, progressive
so,
you
may
rest It
318
TOUR that
aBsnred
but
are
you
that
early
The
TO
after he has be sensitive
to
harmful
may
be
and
step
and
feel
not
back
him
against
spirit
as
world
state
like
or
him to
health.
In
himself it.
while
This
is
one
time,
after
himself
rapid,
but
not
in the at
only
has
in this his
thenceforward
spirit-world,
and after
will he may these
they
may
and spiritual learned to protect he
as
has
which at
secret
most
marked
the the
of protecting
be assured
may
be
while
can
and,
the
mediumistic he
and
carry
dangers
learned
will
situation,
mental not
encounter,
he
gained
These
the body
to
_
(figuratively
afterwards
has
manner,
progress
of the
he may
greatest
once
in psychic
death.
he
-elai rvoybody and
breezes,
own
in
which
previously
the
and
liable
his
thither
but
from
the
of is
he
all
words,
t ranee
a
sources.
of his
severed
psychic
advanced same
other
If
and
time,
the detriment
on
control
and
this sphere,
only
leaves
by
his body
into
will
impervioas
influences
having
without
the
at
he
while
spirits, both
to
and
well.
from
takes
student
is that
not
soap-bubble
know
affect him
in
a
the
practically
ecstasy,
of
impressions
with
stages
in the
the student
INTLUENCEi:
also
will be
sufficient knowledge, and hence he ia liable to be blown hither
to
medium,
telepathic, clairvoyant
thoughts
malicious
off into space,
be open
the early
beset
which
to
he
body,
a
speaking)
through
this stage
receptive
or
the
wanders
true
and
gpnuine
ODTSIDE
of perception
during
ant,
a
often
A0AIN8T
passed
impelled
by
but
once
of the
out
so
important
forms
and
only
passed
which
OUABD
second
other
POWERS
of development.
stages
HOW
not
have
you
danger-zones
and
PSYCHIC
that and
development,
entered
it permanently,
AND
SNARES
VALUE
THE
OP
TO
PITFALLS
PSYCHIC
DEVELOPMENT
319
AVOID
TO
THE
INDIVIDUAL
Psychic
development is, therefore, of inestimable if worth, rightly cultivated, for the rapid progression as the spirit, just as much of the individual human human badly is to harmful same the power employed "
spirit,both here and hereafter. It all depends on the in which these forces and powers have been manner cultivated and are utilized;and while too much cannot be said against their improper a use, great deal may be said in favour every
the
velopment of their proper application and dein the right direction. It is my hope that reader of this book will develop himself along
right lines, and
that he may
receive help, advice of his spiritual uu-
at all stages and encouragement foldment, both here and hereafter! "
CHAPTES
XXXVIII
PHYSICAL
The
physical
from
the mental
phenomena or
for
occur,
far
so
into
the
contact
these
air by with
we
can
form
some
most
hall, when
these
all, strictly
the
spot
appear,
and
you
as
or
the
or
placed
forces
and
with
CONTACT
in treating of physical
hand
it to
we
his forehead,
of the muscles
felt and
are
unconsciously,
and
article is hidden. correct
easily test
room
held
etc.
In
at mind-reading is technically what
but
see,
reading,"
loat
hiding-place
their
it is not
which
"muscle
this is the may
knew
who
twitehings
psychic
where
PHYSICAL
performances
's
consciously
physical
into
come
first of all, to those which Doubtless have seen you of contact.
speaking,
known unconscious
here
back,
go
one
hand
psychic's of
a
found who of so-called mind-readers hidden in various parts of the were
articles which
the
In
place.
phenomeoA table be lifted
we
at the beginning
and
performances
or
and
cal mechani-
physical if
means,
WITH
phenomena,
involve
see;
but
some
which
to reckon.
begin
must
such
those
takes
matter
no
supernormal
PHENOMENA
We
and
distmS
as
are
in which
o"
mechanical
have
we
world,
example,
as
spiritualism,
phenomena,
movement
physical
clairvoyance,
o"
psychical
relate to the physical or
PHENOUENA
"
that
is, the faint,
of the person interpreted
by
ing holdhim,
these guide him to the Incredible as it may
explanation of these cases, it for yourself by asking
a
PHYSICAL group
friends to hide
of your
out of the
faint pulliags and will be enabled
you
Of
of ten.
conree,
321
objectwhile
some
you
are
then, when you enter, to give you If now on the you concentrate
room,
and hands. their of
one
PHENOMENA
pushings which they will give you, to find the article in nine cases out this, like everything else, improves
practice, and you miiat not expect to be an expert on the firsttrial. Some performers, who have had years of experience, grow so proficient in this, however, that with
they are enabled to open safes, whose do not know, while merely holding does,
who
one
THE
The
drive
even
a
who
can
see
OP
DEVELOPMENT
on
INDEPENDENT
is in
one
of
the streets of
cab along
the vehicles
band
the
city, while blindfolded and
crowded of
or
"
combinations they
holding
a
the hand
the street. FORCE
AND
POWER
Planchette-writing,
the where first as the result at explained, After ever, howa time, of unconscious muscular action. to be developed some psychic force seems and the next
step
before
hand,
as
board
often continues of the operator
moves
to
about, even after the from it. removed Beyond have those cases this again we of so-called forked "dowsing," ha/.el-twigbends to and where the
hands
fro in the hands
move
are
of the water-finder when
he walks
over
The simple movements and metals. which are felt first due to muscular are twitchings, but aa at probably force it develops become independent to seems more the water
and the twig is bent in spite of the efforts to hold it. TABLE-TIPPING
The next the table.
AND
"LEVfTATIONS"
those with ordinary table, and
class of physical phenomena A
group
sits around
an
are
YOUR
322
tip it,
tilt and
can
The
first simple
due having
to
force
it.
In
out
"in
on
develops
to
move
fact,
as
many
later
and
charges character
the
and
all bands
are
especially
ably prob-
of those as
on,
table,
it
the
seems
the table often from withdrawn has
student
psychic
seen.
are
pressures
but
table;
and
doubtless
formerly,
nmseular
expert
instances
as
the
when an
have
of you here
independent
an
continues
many
unconscious
hands
their
assume
as
POWERS
movements,
the
to
psychic
PSYCHIC
under
pointed
able unfavour-
do
the phenomena the not conditions rise above initial stage (of simple non-intelligent movements), leaving investigators on the minds the impression the of that
force
the
exhibited is, if at present and unknown for, nevertheless a a natural and cal mechani-
unaccounted one,
in
that
and
connection
been
the
the
verdict
to
experience
the
and
a
upon
experienced
and who
has have
be been not
intelligence This
conceived. the
verdict of hesitated to give
THE
POWER
students
psychic
that
independent
with
it and
that
that
stage
of
That
it is, however,
who the
that
knowledge inaccurate conclusion is based upon All imperfect and superficial observation. are
aware
that
it is often
sittings, that prolonged and after repeated force is obtained full development of the psychic
now
even
INCREASES
only
is
has
world." HOW
Such
of independent
it, cannot
with
scientific inquirers,
action
intelligence
in by
the
is exhibited
far the larger
experiment the ultimate
is
in
number
never
the
and
connection of instances
reached
at
all.
issue of the experiment
by all patient and painstaking students, admitted to devoted have the of sufficient time observation invest!have carried on their and who phenomena
[
PHYSICAL
Aa
an
with
gations
be
will
open
force,
in
and
a
from
the
in
operation
physical
the
that
admitted
into
called
manner.
systematic
it is fully
on,
thus
issues
way,
unknown
mind
later
seen
mysterious
PHENOMENA
some
of the
organism
is in itself an the sitters, and sensitive and gent unintelliforce; but it is with equal confidence asserted that it is available in sufficient quantity is wholly when and from
detached beyond
the
is frequently
all doubt independent
of and
the investigators
and
HOW
The
principle based, then,
are
force
nervous an
upon
is simply
existing
our
object in
question, however,
conditions,
we
so
cannot
moving
into contact; this force, known
physical or
it produces
and of and then
have
of
then
even
the etc.
and
which
This
objects against
are
medium
by
the
Beyond
is capable
which
or
sounds
raps
well uncontrolled
edge the knowlWe
of the medium. "Poltergeist"
this force or
this stage,
is unconscious
comes
is often
without
conscious
it
projectionof
moved
times
other
enough,
psychic
At
the
bodily
force
the wish
touch
normal
outward
percussive
spontaneous
medium. the
rapid
the surface
certain fluid is capable
the
powerful
in
Under
or
beyond
so-called
manipulated the
a
Spiritualists.
to
it.
move
to
we
unless
a
or
vital
described
as
objects with
if it be
a
limited
this vital energy
of being projected outward limits into space, and, when of
that
phenomena
is
us,
is usually
bodies,
own
There of
many
which
PRODUCED
physical
this:
in
that of the psychic
ARE
many
which
and intelligences,
by
in the experiment.
PHENOMENA
earlier chapter, of
than
other
be
can
manipulated
assisting
PHYSICAL
it
organism,
physical
nomena, Phe-
be
guided
unconscious
mind
may
again,
of what
is
one
in
is occurring,
YOUR "
having
passed
PSYCHIC
POWERS
into trance, etc., aud
it is then that
occur. o" the moat striking physical phenomena At sueh times complicated and intelligent physical manifestations
many
are
produced
mind of the medium
or
here
VIT41"
the realm
enter
the
to any person present.
EXTERNALIZED
We
not due either to
are
which
ENERGT
of genuine
nomena physical phe-
by
spirit-intelligencea.Most of the arc communications obtained through raps, following Playing a upon code. musical instruments, etc., are produced
due
to
point
this
source.
In
words,
other
has been reached, the
a
certain
externalized vital energy
psychic power of the medium external intelligence, and they or
after
is manipulated can
even
by
create
an
forms
phantoms by utilizingit,as will be explained in the chapter devoted to Materialization. or
CONTROLLING
Very
THE
PHENOMENA
interesting experiments
have
been conducted
in
but the past in controlling these physical phenomena, has yet been attained in this direction. not much success
field for experiment which the Thus, on one occathoughtful enter. sion, student might s medium who had the power of producing raps There
is here
hypnotized,
a
wide
it
suggested that raps should be produced at will according to the suggestion of the hypnotist. This was completely successful. It was also
was
and
was
ture suggested that raps be obtained on any article of furniThis also succeeded. which the hypnotist would suggest. The range and variety of physical phenomena are
very
great, including
table-Ievitations, movements
manifestations
such
of objectswithout
as:
raps.
contact.
PHENOMENA
PHYSICAL
325
musical instraments without apparent spirit and thougbt-pfaotography, materialization, upon
playing cause,
slate-writing,trumpet-phenomena, THE
EFFECT
etc.
OP
WGHT
to be hindered very seem physical phenomena largely by light, either daylight or artificiallight, and they can very rarely be produced except in darkness.
All
"
Should
to obtain phenomena you attempt of this character, therefore, it would be well for you to sit in the darkness, especially at first,and then request that more
increases and light be permitted as your power Most mediums begin their development the phenomena appear. and
more
by seating themselves in a cabinet in a darkened it is in room, this way necessary to sit and often for or before even every evening several weeks months If you are naturally psychic, any phenomena appear.
however, and physical phenomena are going to be manifested through your mediuraship, you would doubtless only have to sit for a fraction of this time in order for the
first manifestations
to
afterwards you would that process you would not count
probably your
felt, and interested in the
themselves
make be
so
the time you
spent
in
development. FIRST
SYMPTOMS
AND
PHENOMENA
It is probable that the first indications of phenomena of this character you will receive are tiny spots of light which form before you in space, and either suddenly appear
or
remain
join theoiselves
stationary for
together, forming
some one
time, and then larger light. As
time progresses you will see that this light, cloudy mass definitein outline and shape. and more will become more
YOUR
begin will probably form or standing
and
has
been
reached
faculties form
and
doubtless mental
will
be
able
before
Paris
of
who
thus
once
be
friend
might
is with
who
vividly
before
diumship.
and
carry
when
in
gained
this
a
are
never
In never
aim
take
dark
the
:
to
get
are
in light of
seance
or
has
to
and
experiment
been
transfer
or
transmit
utilize it and
THE
DARK
in the you
is beneficial, since
type
is to
semi-dark'
power to
me-
phenomena.
IN
this one
they
other
will thenceforth
physical
seance
graphs photo-
physical
the
sit for physical development kind of phenomena sure what a
these
states
endeavour
dark
OEVELOPINO
If you
a
his process
attended
amount to
spirit who
its aid produce
If not,
so.
of cultivating
certain
into
over
to
ways
direction,
this
this power by
a
of
esperimenta,
do
psychic
less consciously
or
student
him.
is to sit in the
One more
ness,
two
thus
are
the
of
manifestations
to
the
when
masses
and
to
has
on.
oecaaioiis,
or
similar
able
later
several
him,
conduct
and
become
be
light
of
endeavour
moment
present
There
him
might
the
at
on
receiving
sufficiently alert and
development
of
well
This
messages.
it may
before
in
succeeded
lilie nature,
if he
groups
floated
will
intelligent
phenomena
cases
succeeded,
those
photographing which
physical
you
less
exchange
in certain
though
has
and
this
with
time
or
more
stage
receptive
rapport a
tom phan-
this
your
after
establish
appear
Baradue
matter
a
to
en
get
a
of
When
you.
is) and
now
shape
concentrate
to
communication
manifest,
in
it
the
assume
before
endeavour
usually
Dr.
to
should
you
(for such
POWERS
PSYCHIC
of phenomena,
dark, are
you as
to
yoa tain. ob-
should
before
ex-
PHENOMENA
PHYSICAL plained, for if you
do you
by
shut out
attitude develop.
your
all other phenomena At the same time
which might spontaneously ginner it is always satisfactory for the belittle, a to be able to control his phenomena the second method especially at first,and for this reason of experimentation
is advisable, and
if desired
might
be carried out at the same time as the other method of development, so that the two progress side by side. If you sit in the dark you should by all means provide to a this tend concentrate yourself with cabinet, since will the force, and much less energy will have to be expended by you obtain.
for the production of any phenomena Also you should abstain from using
Make
the
your
will
day
thinking
or
may
you
affairs. consciously of practical, every holding only the thought of a blank,
mind
Self, and await results. HOW
TO
In developing phenomena best to begin
work Begin
up
to
DEVELOP
your
power
along with
the
the
simple
more
IN
THE
LIGHT
for the production of physical line other mentioned, it is experiments ones.
complicated
and
gradually
For
example:
planchette placing the tips ouija-board, of the fingers on the board, and after it has begun to
move
with
a
or
rapidly to and withdraw
fro
board
continues to move has begun to tip and legs)
as
the
or
the hand,
your
and
and round, very see
whether Again, when
about. rise into the
result of
your gradually withdraw table remains suspended,
point
round
placing
or
ually grad-
not
the
the table
air (two or three it, hands your upon
fingers and see whether the it is at its highest or when
and you feel that it is thoroughly charged with "fluid," drop the whole force of your being into Q
3
YOUH Will and
your
from
see
PSYCHIC if you
POWERS levitate the table pletely com-
cannot
the floor. Again,
if raps
are
coming
on
the table upon which your hands rest, see if these cannot be obtained when your hands are removed a fraction of an inch from its surface, and if they are, endeavour produce raps by making a motion towards the table though hitting it, stopping short a quarter or half inch above its surface. If you are successful, a rap a following this sound in the table-top will come,
to as an or
movement.
INSTRUMENTS
A
number
FOR
TESTING
TOUB
devices have
of simple
with the objectof testing mediumsbip one
and
would
or
two
prove
of these you could make very
helpful to you.
POWKB
been
constructed in its early stages, at home, and this
Thus:
You
might
small pith or cork-ball by means of a silk long, hook. If inches from a now five or six thread, yon ball fingers one hand touching this the almost place of suspend
a
and leave it there for
some
moments,
you may,
if successful,
either towards or succeed in causing this ball to move from your fingers as you will. This is a very useful away occalittleexperiment which may be tried on many sions in developing found be beneficial ple simvery and will
Another device which may be physical phenomena. Procure a straw such as used following : employed is the at
the
soda-fountaina,
directly in the centre.
it and pass a needle through Press the lower end of the needle
large, flat cork ; see that the straw revolves easily the slightest pressure. Place your fingers nearly upon touching one end of the straw and icillthat it shall into
move
a
either to the right
or
to the left. This instrument
f has
proved
very
prove
There
are
devised
fluid, and have
cases
to
the
been
ably will prob-
instruments
scientific
test
the
extemalization
of the
power
These
will.
by
beneflt
great
with
used
and
last.
the
complicated
been
human
the
than
sensitive more
have
which
in many
successful
more
329
PHENOMENA
PHYSICAL
of instruments
mauy
scientifle students. HOW
When to
has progressed in the his first experiment
try
object, the
his table.
on
as
such
Place
sensation
extends
so
the
much
finper-tips
to the elbows,
better,
composed
fingers
of
and
this for
sec
the
whether of
course
physical
of
is very
cork
important,
somewhat
length,
greater
to
the
beginner
experiments
of this kind
(Of
perfectly
course,
to
fail, bat
it would
be since
fail
Qon-mediumistic
natural
to
psychics
ymir
thread
you
centrate Con-
have
any
make
follow
or
your
question.
fingers
the
upper
begun
your
this initial experiment to
well
nothing
innumerable
as
which
by
raise the
you
As
if this
between
in
slowly
raediumship!
feel
and
fine
a
before
eo,
you
to the shoulders,
passing
is influenced
If
side
construct
object
object.
either
until
even
speak,
very
fingers.
your
fingers,
moments
Then,
direction
it at
some
movement.
physical
the
to
the
supporting
on
Wait
to
metal
on
it.
rays,
psychic
any
hands
or
small, light
very
choose
Endeavour so
a
with
of both
in
sensations
of physical
movement
not
touching
in imagination,
and
hair,
Do
far, he is ready
thus
Begin
cork.
object, nearly tingling
and
a
the
distinct
will
BEGIN
the student
objects lying
of
TO
one
after persons
will not.)
dwell is
upon so
tests
the
couraging disand
other.
conwill tinue
YOUR
HOW
We
out
the
threads,
finger,
and
by
an
it
even
seen
these
rays
that
his
be
can
but as
heard
have
how
do
to
The
will.
imaginary
the
space
or
to
mould
the
best
we
to be
process
the
severing
the
connection
matter,
or
construction
by
the
followed
If
the
carry
TO
The of
out
the
rays
moving
small,
with
CONSTRUCT
light
this
phase
THE
VITAL
details of this process
all, place
yourself
in
by
a
the
and
objects, "
human
vivid
second,
of
of will.
persistently
that
in succeed is, if he is
mediumship.
THREADS
may
we
weaving
effort
will doubtless
of
know
is: first,
an
this process he
!
not
threads;
or
third,
rays
rigid
follow
instructions,
the
all gifted
HOW
can
student
in
time at
into
together
the
of physical
of the
power
therefore
of these
cal physi-
and
do
we
and
this accurately,
manipulate can
not as
and
projection of the vital fluid; and this
a
as
exist
woven
strong
ohjecta
solid
not
can
so
between
are
and
rays"
thread
against
threads
has
Tomczyk,
fingers
without
astral
ing of liftwho
"rigid
psychic
it does
yet
"
psychic
of etherie yet
a
and
finfrer to
capable
Mademoiselle
scraping
spun,
Ochorovitz,
calls them
medium,
be cut
these
are
at
substance
from
stretched
Dr.
or
are
rays
sufficient solidity,
occasionally,
may
Now,
have
for years,
for
or
aura
projection
is the basis
threads
objects.
of
the
6nger-tips,
the
ia capable
of will construct
reality,
object
when
that
chapter
particularly
fluid
heavy
effort
that
and
they
gained
quite studied
earlier
psychie
PHENOMENA
FIRST
it is this fluid which
of which
these
an
human
this
POWERS
THE
body
the
Now,
will.
in
Been
from
that
and
OBTAIN
TO
have
extends
PSYCHIC
OB
now
relaxed,
be
"bIOID
SATS"
given.
restful
First
condition.
f Then
think
wish
to
intently
coming
your
and
solid
the experiments
fluid."
clearly
in
raya
to
so
project, effort
of
space,
beyond
say,
begin
a
soft cloud,
toughen
must
the
this
rays.
provided
do
this, you
go
to it"
the
at
the
to
the
This
is
control a
very
little understood,
of
in the fingertips. When
a
rather
be allowed,
"
and
in
"toughening"
will
and
you
After intently the
at
and your
not
ous vapor-
will-power.
think
to
ready
are
tips finger-
these
vital "
persistently.
THE
has
student
be taken,
step must
feel in
in time, will -surely succeed exercise in the right manner,
TBANSPERHINO
When
into
energy,
will
is happening,
and
strong
you
consciousness
moulding
you
"stick
and
your
a
trials,
but
this by
and
by
projected is
thus
term
place,
happen,
themselves, If you
if the
"
to
few
you
threads,
or
taken
imagine
time
same
has
shall
fluid
The
vital
all ready
perspire.
reached,
strengthen
and
projection
that
been
rays
of rigid
perhaps
these
to
very
sensations
warm,
third.
a
This
so.
needles"
has
stage
in the form mass,
and
the
this
After
do
to
will also get
with
project
finger-tips.
will doubtless the form of "pins
proceed
to
endeavour
you
this second
and
of the
devoted
them
fingers
the
extend
the
They
and
mind
more
in trying
formed
have
other
Think
XSV,
have
you
any
finper-tips
Chapter
you
which
becoming
emerge.
your
in
When
your
will,
they
aa
mentioned
human
"the
rays
just like
these
between
saw
or
finger-tips and
from
of fluid you
strips
331
threads
Imagine
dense
more
the
of
produce.
threads and
PHENOMENA
PHYSICAL
namely a
delicate even
progressed
by
thus
the transferring
"spirit" and
POWER
subtle
or
outside process,
mediums.
The
far, the
final
of this power
intelligence. which best
is very process
"
332
u
TOUR
develop
to
gradually
eoincideutally
Once
of will) you
should
so
consciously
when
plaee
actually
place
phenomena
a
to
seance
In
other
is in abeyance,
the
the
about
strikingly
in the history
from and you
be enabled You
to
your
on
plexus.
you
your In
better
the the
it
This
the
medium's
is there
become
given
active fact
move
material
the
by
after
a
an
by
or
two
their
forehead, this way
so
do this either
experiment,
place
THE
FROM
to do
may
asking to
physical
all the best physical
this energy
gathering
and
take
the medimn
opportunity
ENEatOY
to
unable
others.
position
one
are
make
does
striking
more
to
while
experiments,
trance,
results.
nearly
VFTAL
perhaps
trance
when
spirit
You
and
is
very
medionis
of Spiritualism.
OATHBRINQ
may
of
the
required by
proved
If you
into
occur
the
do this
into trance.
mentioned
the
effort
transference
this transference
words, more
objects by
cannot
the
pass
above
the
will
external
bring
to
projecting
this manipulative
You
that
of
extreme
over
passed
always deeper
The
trance.
phenomena! will
have
the
an
in the fact that the most
at
in deep
hope
only
of the fact that
proof is found
by
physical
power
material
to hand
therefore,
conducting
the
and
moving
attained
you
endeavour,
the
iDtelligene^e.
can
you
these
of
gained
endeavour
to another
power
should
have
yon
into trsnce
of going
development
is probably
(which
will take
power
fluid at will and
your
its aid
the
the
with
phenomena.
POWERS
PSYCHIC
hands and
the
gathering forming
by
placing
of
strength a
your
other
your
chain
will, before
hands
of the chain
upon
vital magnetic
you
objects alone,
effort
members
CmCLB
nearest
temples,
over
current
the
in
or
solar
is estab-
PHYSICAL
lished you
would
which to
move
may
greatly
objects and
otherwise
fail.
PHENOMENA
add
to
produce
333
your
powers
phenomena
and where
enable you
k
a
bodj,
eil
lyf
Beaiis
or
fdhiiD
the
is
enee
expert
at
jet
it may
many
for
In
of
this an
this the
merely
intangible We
mean
that
of
cameia.
link
photoeraphie
infio-
mediiuniitie for to
by
stn^T
its
aaoeitain
and know
at
object case
in
there
in
the is
the
object
Oliver
anything
more
of
is quite
themselres
invisible.
from
exx"eriment
that
the
the
posa-
photographed are
whi^h
of
necessity
Sr
as
the
capable
photograph whidi
solid
li^t-waves
reflected
Tec
nuiror,
no
by
primaiy
hardly
taking
is
body
the
is
qiiritnal
any
fdiolofnphed
alL
there
than
that
this
being
this
out,
pointed
in
be
to
photogrsphs
has
incredible
ble.
the
irinitig^,
material
it would
obtaining
reflection
po""r
the
"ld
a
incredible
appear
li^t-wsTes,
lefleeting
Lodge
bj
and
the is
Uaoal^
extent.
and
earners,
in
Here
unknown.
pl^jii*
oonnectin^
of
and
of
nature
exael
is soffieiently
body
body
the
photogr^then
limits
To
the
thoo^
plate,
"
betveen
inleniediarT
the
pkuDocnphed
t"
aoit
a
tkere
peculiar
apparent
as
act
tkil
platen
tbe
body
to
be
to
lamiiie
and
^irinial
i^ipnnBee
nlid
poaHaBii^
seeBs
aiedhni
or
coMrm
p^TiAie;
reDderin^
The
the
of
in
wa/Baeaiiy
belief
tke
on
rryWiwg
if
vUek
banrd
aiY
-Phovogkaphs bodj, ^Mrimal
photc^raphie
THOUGnT-PIIOTOGRAPIIT is far
9
tell
visible to On
the
the
be
as
heavens,
the
most
to
photograph invisible
are
which
A
telescope.
powerful
detect
Iherefore
ble objects insensi-
it is reasonable to suppose bodies doubtless exist, but are
our
of
vision,
detect them,
to
eruption it iB
is, before
hence
and
the range
possible
the
can
spiritual
quite able
the
with
eye,
inasmuch
it is also
in
plale
an
that
occurs,
cians Physi-
eye.
smallpox).
hand,
even
photographic
beyond
as
of stars
eye,
to
it actually
(such
other
thousands to
before
us
the
the human
thaa
sensitive
that it is possible to photograph
us
the body
on
more
335
that the
"
and
camera
"
just
should are
spirit photographs
result.
TWO
OF
SOURCES
In
ERKOR,
obtaining
guard
two
The
really
not
in imagination
them fire.
do
which
photograph
danger
second
of
as
on
your
The
"
faces
would
to be avoided
all
(if you
first in the
likenesses
exist at
you
TBEU
be
error.
faces and
see
A0AIN8T
must
you
sources
possible
liable to
are
you
OUARD
TO
spirit-photographs
against
is, that
HOW
Am"
construct
you
in
a
coaling deal-
are
is that of spirit- photographer) with a professional There has doubtless been fraud. trickery in this much
department that
you
in are
with
watch
their
npoD,
not
in this you
HOVr
The
see
them
development
Even
unless
past,
are
TO
case
very
BEGIN
if you
and
victimized
you,
plates
taken.
the
should take your inserted in the camera you
the
after you
are
has
picture
liable to
be
sure own
and been
imposed
careful. YOUB
DEVELOPMENT
to satisfactory coiirse upon yourself and not depend most
be
to
wish
pursue a
is to
ment experi-
professional spirit-
336
YOUR
for your
photographer and
no
reason
yours,
hold
begin
a
your
by
being
the
Do
you
in the ordinary
by
foeussed,
should
your
a
on
dark were
the
will, however,
If yott obtain
the
table, raps,
by but
you,
for
a
but
so,
they
as
reason
some
visible
persist, however,
you
on
you
short time,
should
background,
ask your
seat
your
and
focus
his picture
taking
photographic
plate should, hands camera,
"magnetism." the
camera
of any
Do
if in so
After is properly
spirit-friejids to
if possible.
think
ments experi-
this,
their forms
you
with your
nor
spirit-
do
to
promise
your of you between inserted in the bemg
plate,
if intelligent
the
when
both
then
of
or
PHOTOQEAPHS
his position, and
up
appear
make
stance,
The
it impregnated
you
help
THE
would
before
room,
he has taken
and
TAKE
friend
a
with
interesting results in
way.
possible, be held
may
If you
ehair against as
dark
to
plate.
TO
the plate
to
preliminary
a
camera
to get
determined
are
of
be discouraged
not
obtain
this
subject in
as
is
there
and
established, ask your
They
unable
photographic
HOW
the
of time.
the better, and
much
on
willing
are
other
will doubtless
the
period
less mediumat the table, before
tippings
is thus for you
perfectly
After
genuine
so
if you
seated
of
held.
fail to appear.
or
obtain
certain
done
at all sensitive
in photography.
etc., so
to appear are
seance,
means
communication
be
not,
should
short
automatic-writing,
may
have
experiments
messages
friends
of
a
is to sit privately method is both sympathetic and more
who
istic,and you
you
are
them.
best
The
the end
of p"?r8ons
why
to obtain
you
at
hundreds
If you will doubtless
results.
persevering,
spirit-photographs
Many
POWERS
PSYCHIC
not
special
come
exercise
object in
f
THOUGHT-PHOTOGRAPHT nor
particular,
any
337
person, but make
your minds negative. If positive, you are quite likelyto obtain thoughtphotographs instead. Ask your invisiblehelpers to give
sign, if possible, such as three raps when they are ready to appear, etc. If you obtain these, take the picture at once, if not, sit until you get into the requisite you
some
mental
condition, then take the photograph and afterward develop it carefully. It is improbable that you
definiteresults for the firstfew ments, experibut many do, even from the start, and this is doubtless one of the most promising of all the fieldsof
will obtain any "
psychic investigation for the student to enter. "RADIOaRAPHS,"
AND
HOW
TO
OBTAIN
THXH
The next thing to do is to endeavour to secure body. of the human of the rays or aura impressions
photographs These
the photographic plafe arc secured comparatively body for reason the that the of the rarely,
subjectmust
on
become
"radio-active" to
some
extent
fore be-
impression of this kind is possible. Such pican tures "Radiographs," are and a consequently called
of these have been obtained by Dr. Ochorovicz The rays in question, which impress the Poland. of to emanate from photographic plates in such cases, seem number
the etheric double and not from the physical body, for tribution the reason that they do not follow the anatomical disThe "double," detached of the nerves of the body. after the can 80,
manner
described in Chapter
XXVI,
often aJTect the plates in this way, and spirits can do for the human but it is not common body to be able
thoa to aSect them.
yOUR
HOW
The
TO
third
OBTAIN
and
THODOHT-PHOTOOaAPHS
interesting
most
the
esperimenter
is that
The
most
plates
sensitive
used
for
the
dark,
this purpose
hands
the solar for
plate
or
a
next
During a
of a
chair,
it to an
mind
this upon
the
the
indistinct.
should
magnetic
on
going to
current
and
the
this allow
never
it there
by
impress
to
also try
him
within
to
the flow
"
beneath
a
cat,
keep
should
spot
a
should
endeavour
next
plate,
process
as
and Holding
tensely in-
think
such
He
if possible.
longer,
intensely
and
or
he
be.
the
left there
should
object,
may
photographic
feel inwardly of
case
or
of
over
be
or
snbject
palnu
or
must
hour
in
experiments).
the
forehead
and
be
should
conducted
between
an
the
figure
blurred
the
half
vividly
of will,
skin,
time
the
as
"
become
effort
against
"
for
sense,
Radiograph
the
the
the
certain
ship, his
before
this
experiments
held
time
considerable
the
be
to
a
be procured
can
should
placed
plexus,
that
may
in
phase,
"Thought-Photography."
of
and
(as indeed The
POWERS
PSYCHIC
the
plate,
etc.
Another a
place
way
plate
black
opaque
finger-tips
the
image at on
will be
selected
plate, "
a
T-PUOTOQKAPHS
is to
thought- photographs obtaining in black or paper, placed wrapped
for
impressed along through
It is best to begin
time,
some
think
round
the
on
envelope,
all developed the
THOUGH
of
Then
minutes.
PRODUCE
TO
WAT
ANOTHER
ring with
or
will
the of
"
usually
that
a
line, the
certain
light,
simple
a
because
objects,
are
be
left
can
be
will
a
10 or
if you
object
triangle,
to
thought
and
impress Any
paper.
5
from
an
it place
over
and
the plate;
upon
this
table,
in
face, the
etc.
mind
f
339
THOUGHT-PHOTOaRAPHT able to impress
eeems
clearly than a form BO clear
and
Ton
more
readily not object,of which it can-
complex
more an
the plate
outline.
be disappointed
not
must
this upon
^^W
at first in this, and
you
if you
have
may
do
not
to develop
succeed
(and thus
of plates before you get any impression The first thing you will get, probably, them. at all upon will be a spot of light, or a series of small spots, as the
spoil) a number
fluidfinds
its way
Tou
plate. instrument
through
the
remember intermediary,
of this character
paper,
that the human
must or
opaque
through
the
unto
fiuid is the
photographs
which
learn you must and the art of the projection of this fluid, as outlined in the are
hence
made,
devoted Phenomena," before you to "Physical chapter hope successfully to impress can a photographic plate. Once
you
have
done
of development
; and fascinating
and the whole
the rest will be simply a matter interesting you will find it one of the moat
so,
realm
investigation
in
of psychics. OP
PHOTOGRAPHS
subjectsfor
PSYCHIC
AND
FORMS
EMOTIONS
of emotions have been successfully Monsieur late, Darget taken, especially of and has narrated a number of this character of experiments In many
to the
cases
French
his report
as
photographs
Academy
has
o" Sciences, which It is thus
authentic. has at length
evident
accepted
that Thought-
in the sciena place claimed tific it is being a this so, matter ful of careworld, and, only he before on the obtains part experimenting student's
Photography
photographs of this character. An interesting series of experiments inquirer, by the scientifically minded photograph?
of
mediums
in
might
be tried
namely,
trance,
while
to
tain obthey
are
and
also
and
of
those
who
also
those
Crystal-Qasdng, the
on
are
doubtless
would
Spirit-Forms by
POWERS
Automatic-Writing,
obtaining
experiments Aura,
PSYCHIC
YOUR
340
the
presence
which present.
reveal
of
would
point
in
changes
Thought-Images
otherwise
Such
dying.
of
many
etc,
and
be
quite
the possibly
unsuspected
XL
CHAPTER MATERIALIZATION
Materialization
the process
means
of rendenDg solid material, for a longer or shorter time, bodies through cate. which disembodied spirits may function and communior
Materialization usually a
occurs
at
seances
of people are gathered together, and is alone. The reason when the medium
group
never
in which rarely
or
for this
ia probably that the necessary conditions are lacking, these being chiefly the lack of sufficient vital energy, from the circle by the medium which is drawn and utilizedfor the purposes of materialization. THE
MARVELS
OF
MATERIALIZATION
part in this mysterious phenomenon. from the physical or material and point-of-view, there is the reality of the phantom,
Many
factors play Considered
a
from
the psychological or mental point-of-view, there is the mind of the materialized entity to account for. If
were
we
always
really the person eulty would be overcome, were
materialized figure it claimed to be, this latter diBBbut as we shall see later, there
sure
that the
to this simple view of the ca"e in many objections all instances, and thus the problem is rendered more
are
complex. H^
^^ ^H
Prom nomena
most
the
purely
physical are
of materialization mysterious in the whole
point-of-view, the
phebafBing and the realm of Spiritualism. A the most
342
PSYCHIC
YOUR
POWERS
few minutes before, nothing existed in the cabinet, save Now, there is a solid, tangible the entranced medium. form
possessing all the properties and
matter,
human
often having being would,
appearances of solid 3esh and bones just as a the flesh being warm and life-
"
lilce, the hand possessing nails, hair, etc., like an ordinary hand, and being apparently composed of cells and tiaas
sues,
such
How
account
material body
any
would
be composed
It is surely one incredible factsin Nature. and
THE
for this I
PACTO"S
NBCESSART
INSURE
TO
of the most
of! bewildering
SUCCESS
From the point-of-view of spiritualism and psychic development, many factors play a part. There is first of all the physical body of the medium, secondly hia vital ing thirdly the magnetism of the sitters formmagnetism, fourthly, from disembodied the circle, magnetism spirits, which mingle together and that appear at seances. phantoms to
seems
which from the
be drawn
medium,
during
to
create
the
The vital enei^ the circle, and chiefly
from the
help
stances, is utilized
or
by the disembodied spirits, who buUd up manipulated This by its aid the materialized form we see before us. is
a
very
spirits are are known who
difficultand competent as
possess
to
complicated process and not all do this. For this purpose what
"spirit-chemists" the knowledge
often employed, those of how to build up these are
In the deepest stages of trance, when the medium is unconscious, the communication through materialized figures becomes clearer and clearer and the forms more
forms.
dense and material.
This is true
of many
psychic phenomena:
the deeper the trance, the better the results obtained.
MATERIALIZATION AND
BTHEBIAIilZATION
TRANSFIGURATION
In the lighter stages of trance, of the figure may develop, sach
however, as
only portions bands, faces, etc., or
and vaguely defined outlines of human latter are not, striotly ape akin g, materialized " They but are known as forms. etherialized
very
shadowy foftns. These
"
less solid than
are
the materialized figures, and it is through one pass the hand and arm
possible to
often
of these figures without disturbing it. In the case the materialized figure, on the other hand, they
justas would through
solid and tangible be impossible to make any
of them.
part
body of the medium without any known
are
at the
is more
other phantom as
any
seance
SOME
When
it
the figure created formed, it does
or
ARE
intelligence.
matured
to speak, mentally FORMS
and
less altered by the spirits being created. Such cases
complete so
form
or
is not dense and fuUy
possess either a It is not "all there," HOW
human
any other solid objectpass In many cases the physical
"transfiguration."
not
I
as
of are
or
physically.
CREATED
is evidence to show that many of these forms by dlscarnate or are created by the will of the medium are more they truly thought-forms than spirits,and that There
of these figures are materialized spirits. Again, many bodies" "doubles" "astral belonging to living peoor ple, happen to seance, or the at appear who
projections
from
discarnate spirits. In such
case,
the intelligtnee
is not that of a mature spirit manipulating the phantom but is a creation, so to speak, elaborated by the scious subconthoughts of the medium or by the mentality of the
sitters, forming
L
the
circle. The
psychic
atmosphere
L
344
PSYCHIC
YOUR
POWERS
in the circle has, in other words, in the same way that produced the mind of the phantom the combined vital magnetism o" the sittershas produced the material body of the apparition. created by the minds
HOW
MATERIALIZATION'
IS ACCOMPLISHED
The process of materialization seems to be somewhat follows: The vital energy being drawn from the sitters
as
"
the latter
into the body
of the medium, into space, together with
outward own
vital energy, intelligences. When the medium's
large portion of his out by the operating
a
it is drawn
or
it projects
in space, at a short distance from body, this vital energy is moulded, so to
It is built say, into the shape of the materialized form. up or created by the operating intelligenees. Between this form and the medium's physical body there exists a
subtle connection as
a
thread
or or
"rapport" bond
scribed which has been deof union, though it is not a
physical connection of any kind or one that has ever been detected. Yet, that such a connection exists is proved by the phenomena of "repercussion," referred to in Chapter XXXVI, where it was shown that any injury done to the projectedform the medium and leftitsmark
reacted upon
the body
of
upon it,justas though the form had the injury. This is one of physical suffered in the wliole realm of the most striking phenomena
spiritualism,and a case of this character is thus vividly described by the Ven. Archdeacon Colley in bis address on "Spiritualism" before the Church Congress which in October, 1905, and subsequently published by him in pamphlet form. He then said : met
"
b
MATERIALIZATION
"repekoussion"
(thematerialized phantom)
"He
the as
ested to be inter-
seemed
in everything around him, walked up and down taking up various articlesto examine them, in the would be natural to one of ancient race now room,
Presently he espied and midst of modem environment. brought from the side-board a dish of baked apples and I got him to eat some. Our medium was at this time six not
or
feet away
seven
chosen
to
from
the spirit-form and had fruit, asserting that he the of dering was the Egyptian eating. Won-
take any
could taste the apple
how this could be I with my right hand gave our (I) friend another apple to eat, holding a bit abnorn^ of white paper
medium, core me
in my left hand outstretched toward the from his lips fell the chewed skin and
when the apple eaten by the Mahedi ; here it is before of now after all these years in this screwed-up bit o"
for any scientistto analyse," In this instance the phenomena of repercussion was interestingly demonstrated. The very method of the figure described deacon was by Archthe thus materialization of paper
Colley in his lecture: "
HOW
"When, was
seen
THE
FIGURES
in expectation of steaming as from
ABE a
FORMED
there materialization, kettle-spout through the a .
.
,
and substance of the medium's black coat a little Qlabelow the left breast toward the side, a vaporous testure
ment or a
which
two
of
cloudy a
was
almost
invisible until within an inch Then it grew in density to
friend's body.
our
There would then step forth timidly something. as did this little maiden. She was
figure "
,
.
.
346
YOUK a
naturally
PSTCHIC
for others of
companion
visitors. For
'as
a
so,
as
from
body) when gazing
on
freqnent psychift out of their sight'
on their ascending thus cloud inexplicably evolved from our materialized friends, and vanished
a
the medium, came again to invisibilityin
this
our
cloud received one the disciplesat Bethany gazed
when Lord,
own
POWERS
a
cloud (suckedback within his
from us, wistwithdrawn fully the mysterious departure and noting they
were
that particular phase of it within a few inches of the point of their inscrutable disappearance and evanor
ishment. '
'
THE
CLOTHES
OP
MATERIALIZED
FIGUBBG
is it possible for question is often asked: "How spirits to become cl-otkedf the old question of the "clothes of ghosts" being often raised among materialistic The
"
The same sceptics of the last century. question ures. might be raised against the clothes of materialized figBut there is a ready answer to this which fully
explains it. Those who
deny and
of materialization of raiment
ridicule the possibility
(as well
ask themselves the question, "'Whenee
as
bodies)might
the clothing for we are which Christ wore after his resurrection!" Master's had been the distinctlytold that raiment parted "and Roman his had the they upon among cloak soldiery came
"
cast lots." an
This historical incident furnishes
this fact is amply
of
us with in point, and the reality of borne out by many modern instances
illustrationof the a
case
like character. HOW
TO
BEGIN
TOUB
DEVELOPMENT
In sitting for materialization,the medium
should sit
inside the cabinet, which should not be too large, so
aa
MATERIALIZATION to
The
circle.
BufBciently
focus
and
concentrate
medium
trance
supervenes.
the
hands
of those
for It
and form
the
of visible vibration, It is because
that
mediums
Light forms
has and
the
is
red
employ
a
there
also have
former
being
the
low
so
by
disintegrating
very
doubtless
would
forms
materialized
rays
the lowest
latter above
est. the high-
scale of vibration
the
graphs Photo-
seance.
ultra-violet
and
their his
of
light. subtle many
initial appearance. as
mind
blank
as
idea of self, and mentally to help in the production
phenomena.
Among
the
experience before
SlflNB
are,
(in which
eyes
invariable
hither
and
very
D'Espcrance, fame,
has
sensation
there
and
may a
face, which
be
webby" "cobis almost
noticeable. a
stated was
ness cold, black-
thither) and
and
will
medium
and
possibly
hands
the
over
the
which
flashes of heat
probably,
the
sensation
Madame
PHENOMENA
AND
initial sensations
of light dancing
cobwebby
infra-red
upon
his spirit friends
EAKLY
specks
extinguished
all kinds
serve
should medium make holding the possible, only central
of
totally
effect on these to disintegrate
The
call upon
these
below
in the
infra-red
time
a
are
We
and
hold
in this book.
it during
be taken
may
of
that
when
should
be almost
before
given
rays,"
relaxation
medium but circle, after
invisible.
ultra-violet
perfect
first the
remembered
light, visible and
a
light should
The
reasons
be
must
At in the
be released.
on
to afford
comfortable
from the obtained bottomed cane chair,
energy
sit
should
the
may
the
medium
materializing that
present
in on
her
experience
practically
ternationa of inthis every
TOUR
POWEES
PSYCHIC
of and symptoms occasioD. Speaking of the phenomena the process, she says : "If a few persons have gathered together in a halffrom their bodies can darkened room, the emanations "
It apnot necessarily clairvoyants. pears luminous haze bead, the shoulders slightly about Frequently knees feet. it the and sometimes and fingers, increasing in density till gathers slowly at the
be
by
seen
as
many
"
a
it resembles
film
slight transparent
a
of slightlyluminous
eotton-wool. This is often perceptible to the eyes of all, force bat it offers no resistance to the touch. By some of attraction, either inherent or exerted upon it by some to mingle and draw appears outside agency, this mass together, to become
seen
as
THE
a
o" hands.
feeling I have
brushing
what seemed clung
in
persona
to my
to
be described the gossamer
can
' '
OP
SENSATION
"Many
when
as
nearly
trees and bushes
on
at this stage
and
to be decidedly perceptible to the touch.
been found resembles
dense
more
a
on
an
early
summer
' '
of cobwebs myself not only face
or
web,
UEAK8 are
sensible their faces and felt the sensation, but
being
my
IT
materialization seance
as
It
morning."
WHAT
ANn
COBWEBS,
has
hands
on
have
distinctly felt
be fine filaments of the gossamer
which
fingers. The
been frequently
drawn
attention of the sitters has to this almost impalpable substance
as the light has been which has vanished as soon it, near This emanation from the sittersin is generally, if not always, accompanied by a a seance sensation of chill or draft, similar to that felt by a person
brought
in
.
.
.
The head will slightly feverish condition. be hot, there will be a heavy throbbing in the temples. a
,
.
.
MATERIALIZATION
The to
hands,
touch.
the can
will the
feet and .
at
to the
As
the
a
the
the
on
after
it has
over
the
body
of
figure
a
be
resemblance
it is not
the
the
cabinet.
rise to the
himself
medium
been
true
the
as
an
phenomena
amongst
the
super-normal, prolonged
most
and
the
seen
experimentation
well on
the
a
materialize
If
reality.
the
examined,
though
seen,
fact
witliin has
of this
given
character the
personating
is that
the
has
and
double
thus
has
appeared
being.
of materialization, in the interesting will
in
thb
consciously
independent
from
entranced
cases
turn
in-
as
circle
is easily
of
stance
but
some
detached
closely
be
in
concentrated
safely In
the
medium
that
was
may
sueh
or
explanation
during
liberated
the sitters The
of
In
be
should
you
forming
knowledge
belief
false
the
spirit, but
to
Lack
forms.
of this character,
becomes
may
who
medium,
a
remember
cannot
of the
it is not
to the
he
spirit-friends.
photographed
Btriking
as
act
accomplished
are
that
stage,
those
though
fact
MEDIUM
mind
of forms
double to
appears
the
your
medium's
figure, such
THE
production
certain
to
process
and
a
in
operators.
deeply
trance,
creation
reached
the
Btances,
unseen
so
of the
process
his
of
"
circle will
full materializations
stages
earlier
a
RESHUBLE
is entranced
exercise
' '
of the
FORMS
the
will be cold
mautfestations,
lierson in
work
rule, when
medium
the
prevent
any
SOME
by
medium
time of
WHY
The
.
any
opposition
hindrance
.
body
of the
parts
other
repay
as
before
whole careful
the part
are
said,
realm
study
of the and
of the student.
CHAPTER
XLI
ADVANCED
The
STUDIES
advice contained in the preset onJy for those who have carefully
and subject-matter
chapter is advanced read through and practised the preceding this book. Those who have not done so not to undertake
advised
described unless they
chapters are
of the experiments
some
have
carefully
carried
strongly herein out
instructions contained in the earlier chapters, and the warnings
herein
These
given.
oE
the particularly
advanced
suitable only for those students who have in attaining a certain mastery of the inner succeeded self,and who have developed a certain amount of psychic force or power which is under their own control. In a studies
are
certain
sense
they may
be considered
more
or
gerous, less dan-
but they
are not so to one who has progressed be in follow Progress to a them. sufficientlyto position is necessary in psychic development as in every other
field of endeavour, should
and
try to advance
step forward
which encircles come
us
but here and
on
those
who
have
gone
thus far
their powers and facultiesyet another into that vast and mystic beyond every side not only in the life to "
now.
CULTIVATING
THE
"SIXTH
SENSE"
The firstthing for the student to do is to cultivate as far as possible his "Sixth Sense," already mentioned (devoted to the Cultivation of briefly in Chapter SIX
STUDIES
ADVANCED
Sensitiveness). TMs "awareness"
which
Some
senses.
this now
sense
proceed
further
is
a
general
feeling of
and
entities a of the five
powers surrounding is not dependent on
of
knowledge
sense
axth
any
"
exercises for cultivating of the preliminary have already been given, and we shall leading the student yet to give a few more, to
the path
self-realization and power. first begin of all should with deep breathing -exercises,
He
along
by certain psychical processes and accompanied The process of taking the "complete breath" practices. has already student
been described in Chapter
is in he
the
BBEATHINO
rhythmically, until the rhythm
legs and then forced out bones through the of the arms; skull; then
through
the
breath
the spinal column,
bemg
pore of the skin, "prana" (vitalenergy every
inhaled the whole
"
or
send the current centres as
in turn,
as
First, to the very
and body
of the
then
and being
or
"prana"
as
filled with mically, rhyth-
to the seven same
if
through
exhaled
life),^and, breathing
follows, using the
in the previous
the reproductive
top
then
the stomach; then through if it were as travelling upward
along were
the
them;
then
region; and
then
the bones
the productive re-
through
downward
is perfectly established, form the mental
and exhaling, being drawn up through
of the breath
out
carry
EXERCISES
the
of
and
"
then, inhaling
image
mentioned,
previously
his mind
formula:
psychic PSYCHIC
Breathe
condition,
concentrate
should
the following
relaxed
VI, and while the
vital
mental
ture pic-
exercises.
end
of the spinal cord; second to the centre
to
men of the abdoheart to to then the the ; next solar plexus ; ; then to
region
; next
TOTJR
352
PSYCHIC
POWERS
spot between the eyes, low down on the forehead ; Anally, to a spot at the very top of the brain. Finish by sweeping the current of "prana" to
the throat; then to
and
a
fro from head to foot several times.
HOW
TO
These
AWAKEN seven
"chakras"
and
"OHAKBAS"
THE
vital centres
OB
7
VITAL
in the body
are
CENTRES
known
as
have very great interest and importance
in all higher psychic development and in all occult practice. Seven Centres, It is upon the awakening of these in fact, that all the higher clairvoyance and psychical They are supposed to be the links of facultiesdepend. connection between the physical and the astral bodies, and if they are not awakened in precisely the right order,
in the right
may grave difficulties result; if hand, are the other they while, awakened correctly, the student who has done so is instantly gifted with
and
manner,
on
clairvoyant and higher psychical faculties, him not only to see the past and the future, enabling but also all those spiritual beings who are constantly extraordinary "
around
him,
"
the thoughts and
emotions of others, pictures
of their past lives, etc.
In other words, much depends upon the awakening of these centres! In EastPhilosophy they are symbolized as "Lotus Flowers,'* em and
the highest and
Thousand
last in the brain is called "the
and One Petalled Lotus."
IMPOKTANCE
OF
AWAKENING
The Vital Energy
IN
THE
EIGHT
ORDER
which passes upward through these as a Fiery Serpent which, in passing in turn, upward, animates each and wakes them into activity, and it is highly important that this current of centres is symbolized
STUDIES
ADVANCED
should pass through each centre in the right before said. The scDsation of warmth aud a
energy order,
353
as
faint pritliling as of "pina
is felt at the moment of awakening each of these centres. In Sanscrit "Kundalini" "the the word (literallymeaning is employed. This "serpent," when fully
and needles"
coiled-up")
aroused and activated,leads not only to the awakening of the higher psychical facultiesbefore mentioned, but also to others of
Swami
a
stillmore
Vivekananda
startling character. in his "Lectures on
Raja Toga"
(p. 91), gives the following psychical exercises which should be practised in connection with this psychical unfoldment and development : "
THE
SACRED
WORD
"om"
AND
MEDITATION
"Sit straight, and look at the tip of your nose. By one advances a long controlling the two optic nerves arc towards the control of the way of reaction, and so Imagine a lotus upon the to the control of the will. .
.
.
top of the head, several inches up, and Virtue as its centre, The eight petals of the the stalk as knowledge.
lotus
are
the eight powers
of the Yogi.
pistils are renunciation. ,and lotus think of the Golden One, the HE
whose
name
is
ou,
.
.
.
Inside the stamens Inside of the
almighty,
tangible, the In-
the Inespressible, sur-
rounded'with effulgent light. Meditate on that. Think of a space in your heart, and in the midst of that space Think of that flame in think that a flame is burning. Soul, and inside that fiame in another effulgent, and that is the Soul of your Soul, God. your
own
"
on
that in the heart.
attachment,
all fear, and
He,
space,
itate Med-
who has given up all all anger, he who has taken
YOUR
PSYCHIC
refuge in the Lord,
whose desire he
with whatsoever grant that to him." INTERN
AI,
OB
POWERS
heart has become comes
SPIRITUAL
purified,
to the Lord, he will
BESPIRATION
Another
ing valuable practice in connection with breathis that which is known as "internal" or "spiritual
The idea is based upon the beliefthat, in addition physical lungs, there are also spiritual lungs, and that justas the physical lungs receive energy and are purified by the air we breathe, so also are the respiration."
to our
"
spirituallungs energized and filledby the power of spirit, by suitable p^ehical and mental when accompanied so often reThe power of the word "ou," peated in Eastern Philosophy, may be perceived faintly by any one the word slowly, several times pronouncing in succession, when it will be seen that it has a peculiar
processes.
the individual, and that it sets up ing, remarkable rhythmic vibrations throughout the whole bemore become more which and noticeable as the word is repeated. This is the most holy word of the Vedas psychical effect upon
sacred books of the East, and its symbolic meaning Being," "The Ocean of Knowledge" Supreme
or
is "The
"Bliss Absolute."
or
SEEING
One
WrrH
ANT
PABT
OP
TETE
other valuable exercise which is that of seeing, or endeavouring part of the body, as though eyes were
point upon you
were
some
should be practised to see,
situated at any forces,and that
you concentrate your from actually looking outward which
with any
that point. been has cultivated to an extraordinary extent Eastern Adepts and is recorded as liapof the
This power
by
BODY
STUDIES
ADVANCED
355
in the now, spoataneously now-and-then, even The power is cultivated by an effort of attention, coupled by will,and should be preceded by the practice
peoing East.
of travelling around the body in thought, mentioned before in this book, and then holding yourself consciously "
"
on
particular point, in your
one
body, and concentrating yourself on At this stage of your
circuit of the
that point.
development,
you
may
begin to
exercise which would be of great benefit, not only to yourself but to others also. After you have fallen alseep, and the astral body is thereby loosened practice
an
"
from
the physical body, you should learn to make use of this astral body during the hours of sleep, and send be in need of it on jonmeya, to help those who may this help.
You
after a certain amount of effort, it to retain full thus project the astral body, and cause this has been acquired this 4elf-Gonsciou3nei", When may,
assistthose who have recently died, comforting and consoling them, and can carry mesa^es from such a person to those stillliving. It can assist in a thousand those in danger, and help along humanity different ways. When you have learned to project your
projectedbody
can
astral body in this as
during sleep, you are known of the "Invisible Helpers" and many persons
one
business to perform action every night, during sleep.
said to make
are
good
THE
Two from
manner
DEVELOPMENT
it
a
OP
COSMIC
at least one
CONSCIOUSNESS
remarkable psychical manifestations will result these spiritual practices, if correctly and carefully
The firstis the enlargement of the Self performed. until it attains a vast area, so to speak, which has been Consciousness," by those who have excalled "Cosmic
356
YOUR
PSYCHIC
POWERS
perienced it. This consciousness is human
justas
consciousness, "
step higher than is a step higher the human a
than the animal,
and enables us to perceive truth and spiritual reality behind the universe, in addition to Such realities stimulating remarkable psychic powers. "
the "fourth
dimension,"
capable which are usually quite infinite senses, of bein^ appreciated by our are said to be clear and intelligibleto those who possess Cosmic Consciousness, and the connection between spirit as
and matter POWER
The
is also clear to them. OVEB
ANIMATE
AND
development
second remarkable of these higher
INAKIUATB
HATTZB
from
the awakening
spiritual faculties will be
the
inanimate
over
animate and greater power you possess ence You find that you esert a peculiar influwill nature. into conyou come tact, whom know and understand yon, and that they not only but, if the animals are wild, they will not harm yon It is stated that many in any way. of the Yogis of over
all animals
with
walk uninjuredthrough dense junglesfilled snakes. These facts throw a with tigers and venomous new and interesting light upon the account of "Daniel in the den of lions." Doubtless all the Biblical narratives kind be for, can this rationally accounted of when India
we
can
have
acquired
sufficient knowledge
of psychic and
Even
the case of the three men who spiritual science. fiery furnace into the cast and escaped uninjured! Several mediums have done the same thing on a small
were
scale.
Sir William
Crookes
has
reported that he
has
the medium D. D. Home extract red-hot coals from hold them in hif hands without injury. the fire and
seen
Similarly the magicians
or
witch-doctors of many
of the
STUDIES
ADVANCED savage
tribes
emberH
without
357
can
walk over glowing coals or red-hot being burned, after they have nnder"
goce certain religious rites and preparations. In addition to this, you will have increased power over
inorganic matter,
so
that you
can
move
without contact, with comparative ease, and changes to take place in those
cause
objects phenomena! You
objects.
will find that you
have, in
almost perfect degree, the leave your that you can power of "self-projection," body and enter the astral plane at will,exploring it and observing its denizens. an "
CREATION
Finally you power
of your and
will have
BY
THE
POWER
OP
WIU.
able actually to create by the thought, forms and objects which are external will be
apparently
objective.In
learned lo "create"
other words, you
by the power
of the will, is one the this greatest and achievements gained by of tions, the advanced student of the occult. Phantoms, Appari-
"
Thought-Forms,
etc., are
created in this way.
It is impossible at this time, to enter more deeply into these questions. Higher exercises of this kind, to be ther explained fully,as they should be, would require a furCourse of study ; and it is my intention to follow the present work with a second one, which will detailed to development more as the contain advice of the higher psychical and spiritual faculties. For the "
present, I must leave the psychic student here, at the in end of his preparatory studies, wishing him success "
If the bis efforts,in the attainment of psychic power. student will but follow the directions contained in the time pay due present work carefully,and at the same
YOUR
358
to
attention enabled extent,
to
and
advanced a
subsequent
the
advice
develop will
POWERS
PSYCHIC
his
thereby
studies,
powers
psychic be
which
fitted
will
be
work.
THE
JSND
he
therein,
contained
to
to
a
up
very
still
undertake
taken
will
very
be
great more
fully
in
'i
%
J I
i
rl
H
V:*.
\
I
i
i
.
STANFORD CECIL STANFORD,
All books
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARIES
GREEN LIBRARY CALIFORNIA 94305-6004 |4I5| 723-U93 H.
may
be recalled oder 7 days DATE
DUE
